《The Gilded Hero》 1 - Summoned ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°To think of a World such as ours as something to be yearned for may seem strange, yet their testimony is almost always consistent. Though one can hardly believe the truth in this, I have seen it myself. Just by providing the ¡°opportunity¡± to step beyond between Planes, these travelers feel we have done them a great service. So, I ask you: when they accept their tasks so willingly, can it truly be called a sin?¡± -King Sunder, Ruler of the Early NautalinEmpire, Second of his Name ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ As the light faded, and my eyes adjusted, I stood with all the others summoned before the King. One moment, here. Another... there. I understood little of how or why I''d arrived, but I knew who I stood before. The King. Nothing else in my list of descriptions could possibly fit such a man. Seated upon a throne of gold and ivory, crown of jewels aglow in the torchlight of the great hall, he held a presence that was so powerful, I felt the urge to kneel. Just by a mere glance, it was almost as if someone had taken me by the neck and thrust me towards the floor. Before I knew it, any thought to resist was crushed from my very lungs, and the feeling brought me to my knees. Down, until my head bowed. From the gasps and cries to either side of me, I realized I wasn''t alone in this. "You may rise." The gravelly voice alleviated the pressure at once. Looking up, I could see those eyes upon us now, scanning through our midst. A horrible shiver ran down my spine, as they settled on me, for the briefest of seconds. "Welcome, chosen ones." "Where are we-" To my right, a woman tried to speak. Tried. Turning my eyes, I saw her. Gasping, all but choking- unable to continue the words. From the throne, the King raised a hand. "I did not say you could speak." His voice was iron, clamped about our throats. "Heroes, all. I have brought you here to serve a purpose. Your destiny has finally come, by my Empire''s might, you have finally arrived." The woman gasped, breathing as the statement released her.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. "Heroes?"I felt the question rise, above the rest. All the other bubbles of jumbled thoughts, fighting for dominance, and that was the one which almost reached my lips."Was that truly what we were?" "Heroes." The King repeated. I felt it there. Insidious, undeniable: His words were light, truth, and magnificence itself. How could I have doubted... him... The recognition that something had just transpired which was beyond my comprehension, gave me a chill. Sucking in a breath, I swallowed down the rising sense of fear. How did he just do that? How could he make me believe him, so simply? None of this made sense! I was on my way home, from work. Why am I here, now? Where is this place? What¡¯s happening? ¡°Remain calm. The effects of the Transfer are still lingering.¡± The King commanded. Calm¡­ I should be... calm... To my left, I saw a reaction from the man beside me. Another, from a young girl, farther down the line. Their eyes seemed to shine. Had I resisted, somehow? Certainly, no one dared to interrupt again, as the King continued. "The Demon Lord threatens our lands, corrupts our enemies. Our armies are mighty, our walls and cities, strong: but of this Plane, those who might take on the Class of Hero, are rare. Only a few, every hundred years- many who go their whole lives without realizing it." "Class?" Another braver- or simply foolish, soul spoke up again. ¡°What is a Class?¡± The King''s eyes fell upon them, narrowing with impatience. "As is my right as ruler of these lands, I grant you the blessing of [Sight]." The King raised a hand, almost indifferent as he chanted the line. "Witness." It hit me at once, like the pressure before- an inexplicable sensation of pressure. This time, though, it was behind my eyes, inside my head. Itburned. Name:John Title:Summoned Hero* Class:None General Skills:
Language of men - Lvl 10 - Passive Identify Lvl 1 - Active
Status:
Vitality: 10 Endurance: 15 Strength: 11 Dexterity: 12 Intelligence: 45 Wisdom: 44
Health: 50/50 Stamina: 20/20 Mana: 1/100 "Amazing." Next to me, the wide-eyed man whispered the word, as he followed what I presumed were similar messages in his mind''s eyes. I looked to either side, finding similar reactions. Exclamations of excitement, and wonder. "Your task is already upon you, heroes." The King waved his hand again, signalling to several armored figures among the court. "My knights shall see you receive what is needed. Weapons, armor, and coin: all chosen ones such as yourselves will need, to advance upon your destiny. You are dismissed." The finality of such a statement. Men in bright armor moved in, bowing to their lord, before guiding those farthest from me towards the massive archways to the edges of the hall. Looking back, I saw doors of gilded metal and runes, swing open, to reveal a city skyline of pillars and stone. Clouds of brilliant color, and flags of gold beside them. Already, the others were moving, speaking quietly with hushed excitement. Yet, for some reason I turned back. Prickling sensation on the hairs of my neck and back, willed me to turn to the King, one final time. Upon his throne, he looked down at the numbers heading for the door, with a cold stare. Like one might look upon insects, or filth left to rot upon the floor. Then, he looked to me. Caught me in his presence, until I was helpless to even think of looking away. All will, all defiance, all emotion was sapped out of me- absent, as if it had never been. He held me there, for what might have been the longest seconds of my entire life. And he smiled. 2 - Amazing I would liken it to cuffs of gold, or perhaps, chains. For all the benefits, they are branded for the masses to see. Identifiable, no matter how far they might run, should they even think to try. Envied, by those who do not understand the curse laid upon them. That this is not a life of glory, or choice: but servitude. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. We walked through the halls, and we were met with nothing but cheers, and smiles. Beautiful servants came up to us, handing flowers, and garments that smelled of spice. People shouted and pointed, faces aglow with smiles. Truly, after countless words of encouragement from those within the palace, after I''d been handed a set of leather armor, a sword, and a bag of supplies- I''ll admit: I felt like a cynic. "This is amazing!" Said the man I''d come to know as Paul, seated across from me at the long wooden table. In front of us, food was laid out in a bounty of breads and meats. Fine wine and ale, cheeses and fruits. "This- I don''t even know what this is, but it''s the best thing I''ve ever had!" He sloshed his goblet, almost spilling some of the wine. Or, what I assumed was some sort of fantasy-wine. "Isn''t it?" Beside him, a woman with long blond hair piped up in agreement. "We''re in another world, with magic, and I think I saw Dragons! Or were they drakes? Doesn''t matter: it''s amazing." She clinked her goblet against Paul''s own, as they laughed. "I can''t believe we''re here, either." I nodded, politely. Observing down either side of the table yielded nothing but similar results. People were cheering, celebrating. One man, a muscular fellow, had even stood up on the table, drunkenly dancing as the bards on the edge of the room played a merry tune. We were in a new world, summoned as heroes. Like a book, or a game: we were the people plucked from ordinary lives to save the world. It was amazing. Even the most cynical part of me would admit this. Scientifically, it blew just about everything I thought I understood about reality, right out of the water, and that wasn¡¯t all. The King, it seemed, spared no expense. Wine, food, equipment: we''d been given all manner of things I had to presume were important. Already informed on how we would train and advance in this world. Which, would be quicker than most, apparently- due to our special status as Heroes. And, in doing so, we would help the Kingdom destroy the Demon Lord. The Knights were happy to guide us, stern as they seemed, and the nobles we''d met were all but bowing to our presence. It was almost too good to be true. Which, I supposed, was exactly what bothered me. "So, we''ll have to fight monsters." I inserted myself back into the conversation. "They told us that, right? The armorer said as much, when we stopped there." "They said we need to determine our talents, first." The woman laughed. "They''re not just throwing us to the wolves. Or, wolf-monsters?" She shrugged.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. "Monsters? How bad can they be?" Paul shouted, red now reaching his face as he tipped his goblet back again. "We''re chosen Heroes! Come on, now: look!" He gestured at the rest of our number. All twenty of us, dressed up to look the part. "Besides, once we''re trained, we''ll be unstoppable!" He added, perhaps noting my skeptical expression. "I suppose so..." "Have you even tried to use an ability yet?" He asked. "Look- [Identify] this." He gestured to his cup. "Try." "What do you mean?" "Use the skill- just focus on it." Paul shrugged. "There''s nothing to it, just like the menu." "Use the skill." My eyes narrowed on the goblet, considering. "[Identify]?"
Name: Goblet of the Royal Palace Description: This is a Goblet
"Ah..." I considered the text. "That''s strange." "Not strange, John: amazing! Here- try this, it''ll cheer you up!" Paul chuckled, pouring half of his drink into my own. It overflowed, previously untouched. Turning away from me, and back to the blond beside him, the laughter continued, as I stared at the cup. [Identify] This time, I didn''t say the word.
Name: Wine of the Royal Vineyard Description: Wine - Expensive
[Skill - Rank up] - [Identify - Lvl 2] Rank up... Huh. At least I was right about it being wine. [Identify] I tried again.
Name: Wine of the Royal Vineyard Description: Aged Wine - Expensive - Excessive Consumption may cause Status Impairments
There was slightly more information, now. Curious, in its own way. I wondered how that worked- if there was some fully unlocked description hiding somewhere for everything around me, but the skill only revealed part of it? Or, maybe it generated brand new, with each time the skill was used? I wasn''t sure if logic could really apply to something like this. Frowning, though, I watched the deep red drops soak into the wooden table below. My own goblet hadn''t been touched, previous to Paul dumping more into it, and it had overflowed a small amount. At this point, disturbing it would only exacerbate the problem. Still, there was no shaking the feeling of anxiety. Glancing up at the table around me, everyone was so happy. Most were younger than I was, in decent shape- from what I could see. All of them certainly seemed fairly unattached in whatever life they were living before they came here. I had to assume there was a selection criteria which grabbed us... Of every smiling face, there was only one other person in the group which seemed to be more reserved. Black hair, green eyes... I recognized her as the woman who had tried to speak in the throne room. While she seemed happy enough, those eyes seemed to look about the room with a sense of caution that was absent in the rest. Not focused on the table, so much as what was beyond it. I looked too, wiping my mouth with a cloth napkin as I glanced past the table. Those same Knights who had lead us through the motions today, stood vigilant. Long swords on their hips, armor that was far beyond the likes we''d received so far. They watched us, as the bard continued to play that merry tune. Watched us, and... though I could not be sure, I felt that their gazes might not have held much fondness. A difference in discipline, perhaps¡­ or something more? Having learned my lesson all too well back in the throne room, I quickly looked back down to the table, forcing a smile to my lips. There was something about all this, that I didn''t like. This world was certainly something amazing. The abilities were... strange. I could only imagine, they would get stranger. The gold, the drinks, the food, the armor, the titles and promises of greatness... No, even with all these, it still clung to me. I didn''t like this. My eyes met the black haired woman. Hand rubbing nervously at her neck, I had to wonder if maybe I wasn''t the only one. 3 - Identify Name: John Title: Summoned Hero* Class: None General Skills:
Language of men - Lvl 10 - Passive Identify Lvl 2 - Active
Status:
Vitality: 10 Endurance: 15 Strength: 11 Dexterity: 12 Intelligence: 45 Wisdom: 44
Health: 50/50 Stamina: 20/20 Mana: 78/100 Magic, it seemed, was a constant presence in this world. Different, from life on earth, that meant we would all soon have our mana-reservoirs restored for the first time. Likely, within a day, depending on our individual stats. That night, I watched the counter, as it slowly ticked up. One number at a time. 78¡­ 79¡­ Laying alone on a bed of feather and cloth in the room I''d been guided to, I couldn''t sleep. This was all too strange. There were others still awake, I knew. Out in the hall we''d all be placed, many were mingling. Some, for conversation- asking one another questions of idle curiosity. Others were mingled, for... well, other things, I imagined. Shut away in my room, though, none of these were reasons for why I couldn''t sleep.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. [Identify]
Silk Pillow This is a pillow made of silk. It is expensive.
[Identify]
Feather Blanket This is a blanket of fine cloth, filled with feathers.
[Identify]
Glowstone Lamp This is a light source.
I had questions. A lot of questions, in fact. Each one was tied together nicely with a big red bow of worry or concern in regards to my well-being. Or, the rest of the people who''d been drawn here for... what? Defeating the demon lord? It felt ridiculous. In fact, were it not for the actuality of the events actually putting me here, in a castle, in what appeared to be a different world, I''d be confident it was ridiculous. Yet, as it was, I couldn''t be sure. For all the questions on how things worked, what I was doing here, or how I''d get home: I only really knew that I didn''t like that this all felt like a very elaborate kidnapping. What had I even being doing, directly before this? I thought I¡¯d been commuting¡­ but for some reason it was difficult to remember. Did time travel the same, here? If so, I was almost entirely certain I''d be missed at work soon-enough. By tomorrow, I might be fired for a no call, no show. Then, what? If I ever got home, to find my credit shot for unpaid bills, no job, no car... Did any of this really matter, now? Was there even a way to return? We were supposed to defeat the Demon Lord, but no one had specifically explained that, or said we could go home after. It bothered me. I liked to know those type of details, but I had no method to obtain them. So instead, there I was: getting answers from the only thing I could. [Identify]
Bed Frame Well-crafted frame of wood. Expensive quality.
I''d managed to make the skill rank up, once. Immediately, as it turned out. From that, tethered with the information we¡¯d been informed of so far, I knew there was clearly a power in the concept of using the abilities. To see a permanent improvement in an ability- even something like this, which only provided information, could be critical in the long run. Perhaps, not in defeating a Demon Lord: I had my doubts I''d ever identify anything to death, but in keeping me alive¡­ Maybe. Still, I''d been working at this for awhile now, and finding that the rank wasn''t quite as a simple to improve as I''d hoped. [Identify]
Steel Sword Sturdy weapon with no enchantments. Intended for both slashing and stabbing attacks.
[Identify]
Leather Scabbard Scabbard of wood and leather, inexpensive.
[Skill - Rank up] - [Identify - Lvl 3] "Finally." I mumbled, before putting the sword down next to me on the bed. Laying back down, eyes on the ceiling, I watched the mana counter continue. 81¡­ 82¡­ Tomorrow¡­ tomorrow was going to be a big day. One way or another. 4 - Training They say a person doesn¡¯t choose their class. That, instead, a class chooses the person. That one¡¯s passion guides this, more than any other factor. But ¡°they¡± are wrong. And in my honest opinion: damned fools, to boot. Mortals have no say among the decisions of Gods. ¡­¡­¡­.. The morning was... eventful. Despite some heavy drinking, and like many other things, which kept quite a number of our group awake into the early morning, we were roused from our rooms at the crack of dawn, and brought down to a training field by several of the castle servants. Then, without any context or explanation: we were made to swing swords. That was that. As the Knights stood by, we were told to draw our weapons, and swing. There was no practicing with wooden weapons, or with dummies, or anything of that sort. We were instead made to swing our weapons to match the instructor in the courtyard with us. That was all. Moments passed, and exhaustion soon set in. My status shifted to reflect a growing sense of exhaustion, as our group of would-be Heroes carried on beneath the morning, to afternoon, sun. By the end of the hour, five of us were taken away by that same instructor for further training, while the rest of us were brought over to several targets and handed bows. The process repeated: arms already tired from swinging a sword, we were made to shoot at the targets for another hour, while somewhere behind us the lucky selected for swords were made to... continue swinging their swords. Maybe, we were the lucky ones, after all. My fingers felt like they were close to bleeding by the end of it, either way. As was my forearm, from catching the string.
[Dexterity +1]
The message flashed past my eyes, right at the very end of the next hour. So, that was why? It was a good feeling, and provided at least a little bit of an explanation for whatever we happened to be doing. Still, despite the fact that I felt I''d improved somewhat by the end of the hour, I was moved on with all the rest, yet again. This third time, to swing staffs. By this point, of course, people were starting to complain. "Maybe we want to take a breather?" Paul replied, tone more than a little grating, as he stared back at the staff instructor. "We''ve been at it all morning. It''s not like many of us were soldiers- and most of them were already picked." He pointed towards the five who''d been selected for the sword. "This is new for most of us." "Do as you''re instructed." The man staring at Paul didn''t budge in the slightest. "If you do, you will progress."Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. "What if I don''t?" Paul frowned. "That''s your choice, then." The man replied. The way he said it, though... I didn¡¯t much like the tone which seemed to settle beneath those words. Still, despite that, Paul and several others walked off to the side of the courtyard to rest. All, while I and the rest of our group continued to swing the staff. Sure, my hands felt like the blister would probably be unpleasant, but I could read between the lines. What the instructor had said was a clear warning. The people training us, here, were not like the King. When they looked at us, it was a strict look, but never one I felt was of ill-intentions. It simply was. Like they had done this with many people, many times: training them for battle. By the second time I got a message
[Dexterity +1]
The staff seemed a little more... nimble. That was the word: it felt nimble in my hands. The rest of the day was spent with the weapon, following the same forms until lunch, then again until dinner. I received one more message, for strength. Then, I was allowed to return to my room. My clothes were taken away, new, clean ones, were provided. As I lay down to rest, I felt this was at least something potentially good for us, as a whole. But, it was strange. Why was I going along with this? "Because it''s the chance of a lifetime!" The memory of Paul''s voice practically shouted in my ears. "This is it!" No. No, it wasn¡¯t. That was just the thing. It wasn''t. At least, even if it was, that wasn''t my reason. Maybe it could have been Paul''s reason, or many of the others who had been dropped here to play hero, but I knew that wasn''t quite right. No, this was something else. ¡°Welcome¡­¡± The King''s voice still hummed, in the back of my mind. That man, up on the throne... He''d done something. What had been said in that throne room wasn''t just words, and that was something I didn''t quite understand. The King hadn''t used brainwashing, but it felt similar. There I was, objectively considering this, and I still couldn''t understand. What I did understand, though, was that while I was going along with things, I recognized I was still uncomfortable. In a lot of ways, a part of me I almost wanted to walk out the palace gates. That same part of me wanted to tell them: no "I''d rather not do any of this" but... Where would I go? How would I make money, or find food- or work? I didn''t have a skill set for life in a fantasy world, did I? It wasn''t as though they''d made it easy for me to learn anything they didn''t specifically hand in my direction. What, with carting us to specific places, and providing taciturn instructors, servants, and Knights as chaperones. Even still, I knew those reasons were superficial. Why wasn''t I more angry about all of this? I''d been kidnapped and told to fight for people I''d never met, but because they were calling me a hero, and providing me magical abilities- it was a fair deal? Some people had clearly made their minds up, believing just that, but was it really? Wasting my last waking hours trying in vain to level the [Identify] skill again, I decided that I was undecided. Not particularly helpful, but at least I''d come to terms with it. Perhaps, it was good that I hadn''t shown immediate talent, I thought. Unlike the bow or the sword, the remainder of our group had been allowed to slack off if they wanted. I had continued to follow instruction, but there seemed to be far less pressure on those of us who decided not to. Especially, when compared to what I''d watched the selected groups go through. Swinging a weapon around pointlessly for long enough, and suddenly it wasn''t so pointless anymore. The increase in stats actually did something, I was absolutely sure of it, and if they were going to put us through a few weeks of this, maybe the training would build on itself until our stats had increased enough to make a significant difference. Who even knew what the limits were for such a power? Of course, little did I know then, but we didn''t have a few weeks. No. They gave us just one, and it wasn''t nearly enough. 5 - Too late. Name: John Title: Summoned Hero* Class: None General Skills:
Language of men - Lvl 10 - Passive Identify Lvl 3 - Active
Status:
Vitality: 10 Endurance: 15 Strength: 12 Dexterity: 14 Intelligence: 45 Wisdom: 44
Health: 50/50 Stamina: 20/20 Mana: 100/100 I''d felt I had done well, but compared to the sword group, I could already see I was way behind. One of them, a burly looking man who went by the name of William, had gained a [Skill] in the yard. It had come with a brilliant flashing light, and a crack of what almost sounded of thunder, mid-sword swing. Since then, he had been moved to a different area, and he hadn¡¯t come back at dinner, so most people assumed he would be getting special training from here on in. It was clear that while we were all called "heroes," there were some who already diverged from the rest of our group. The Knights in charge of our training were far more focused on those who showed immediate potential, while people like myself, were simply put through the motions. I''d have been lying, if I wasn''t a little bothered by this, but I didn''t let it get to me as much as some. Paul, for one, seemed keen on complaining. Enough so, that several people got into a rather heated argument at the dinner table.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Still, that night, when we were returned to our rooms, even Paul was quiet. Something was different. I''d noticed there was a difference that day, but by sundown, it was a palpable sort of feeling. We were all dead-tired, and had been for awhile. The training was relentless, and it broke the partying spirit out of most of us who actually went through the motions (instead of lounging in the shade on the side of the training field.) The instructors were working us to the bone, and what we put in, we seemed to get back out in the manner of status increases. But, that last afternoon: the instructors seemed to work us harder. Much harder. Swing after swing, they demanded more and more. Then, for lunch, the food, once luxurious, was now... plainer. Instead of ale and wine, we had water. Dinner was even more spartan. The people who had been selected for the sword and bow instruction, were given new weapons- trading in their old ones for finer equipment. Those of us with the staffs, received nothing. I wasn''t sure if they were trying to prompt another few people to earn a skill, or push us into developing a different set of stats- but the pieces were started to come together. That evening, when people congregated in the hall (as they did every night) a few Knights came and sternly forced everyone back to their rooms. Almost, like a curfew. As the last person''s complaints were muffled behind a thick wooden door, I felt sure in my assessment: It seemed that the facade of privileged was being reduced. Rather abruptly, in fact. No matter the protests, the doors were shut one by one, and I heard locks clicking to follow. Heavy metal clinking into place, follow by a resounding "click" as the Knights made their way down the hall. In case any of us had second thoughts? Not to say I had any intentions of tying my bed sheets into a long cord, and scaling out a hundred foot drop from my window, but earlier in the week, I''d at least tried to get it open. Not much, but a crack. At first, it was just to see if I could. The castle might have provided us some gear, and seemed fine with letting us keep our possessions close. My new bag, clothing, basic set of armor and a sword: but there wasn''t much else. Even in the room itself, outside of a strange fantasy-take on a toilet, hiding behind an ornate set of curtains, the bed, the spare sets of clothing¡­ it wasn¡¯t as though we were equipped for even the most creative of escapes. Still, there are only so many nights a man can spend trying to identify things, before they start looking for more. I found it. Hidden in the crevice between the window and the stone, was a cloth. Perhaps, smuggled away from the dinner table napkin, or something of similar quality, it was folded atop itself until it lay flat so the window could close shut on top of it. At first, I''d simply thought it a new item to identify. [Identify]
Prisoner''s Bloody Handkerchief This is a cloth. Inexpensive, dirty.
The unexpected classification gave me pause. Why a prisoner? Why "bloody?" It seemed dirty, but not particularly so... Unraveling it, though, gave me my answer. One word, but the dried brown made a shiver run down my spine.
Escape.
Just in time for the sound of a key sliding into place, preventing exactly that. 6 - Ritual Ignorance is bliss, but power is absolute. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ There was nothing I could do. Panicking and flailing on the door would likely end in a negative outcome, as would climbing out the window (and likely falling to my death...) So, I found that pacing seemed to fall-in as a nice and happy medium, between those two things. I didn''t sleep well. Rereading that note, identifying it: trying to see if I could get a piece of information I''d missed. In the end, that''s all it was. A note someone has written in blood, and hidden. Likely, long before I''d arrived. Assuming anything more, was guesswork. Just because I found an old note, didn''t mean it necessarily had anything to do with me. The person who wrote it, could have been a criminal- or a thief, or... ¡°Welcome¡­¡± Memory of the King''s voice settled back into my thoughts, giving me yet another chill. This was all too strange. Finding the note, was akin to the expression of "icing on the cake." Just enough to push me over the edge, into what bordered a nervous breakdown. This was bad. This was really, really bad. Thoughts circling, I was lucky if I managed to sleep more than twenty minutes that night, before the "escorts" arrived in the morning, to lead us all away. It was a solemn march. I couldn¡¯t have been the only one who felt that something was terribly wrong, but no one dared speak. Though we were instructed to bring our gear, we weren''t brought to the training fields. Instead, we were marched to a different section of the palace grounds. Along winding halls of ornate gold and silver, eventually we were made to descend down several sets of marble stairs, before reaching a large stone platform.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! On the floor, I saw hundreds of intricate letters and shapes, carved into the stonework. [Identify]
Runic Slab Stone used in Magic Rituals.
If there hadn''t already been an uncomfortable feeling and panicked butterflies in my belly, there was a frenzy of them now. Thoughts of trying to run were bubbling up to the front of my mind, but one look at the Knights, and I knew it was a pointless endeavor. They were so strong, and right now... no. There was no way I''d make it. "You will stand here, and you will not move." One of our escorts announced, suddenly, as they stepped off of the platform. On their retreat, several individuals wearing dark robes, moved forward. Six people... I wasn''t sure if they were male or female, but with staffs in hand, they moved closer: hoods shrouded. I felt my anxiety creep up another notch. "What''s going on?" A woman from our group asked, loudly stepping forward. "Enough is enough." "Do not move." The Knight repeated, pushing her back to the platform. Several of the hooded figures glanced in their direction. One shook their head. "Listen, I don''t know who you guys think you are, but I''ve had it with all of this. Tell us what you''re doing." Paul crossed his arms, joining the woman. "We''re not asking for much." "They must step back. The next batch will arrive soon in the throne room." One of the shrouded figures spoke, whisper of a voice disturbingly loud. "We must cast now, or the spells might be in conflict. The Transfer will be in error." "Transfer? What transfer?" Paul asked. "Step back." The Knight commanded, louder this time. An armored hand settled on the grip of his sword. "Not until you tell me what you''re doing." Beside Paul, the woman spoke back up. "Honestly, I''m sick and tired of this. Every time we ask you people anything, you just give us the run around." She complained. "We''re tired of this shit. Some of us would like to go home." "We can wait no longer." The hooded man whispered. "They delay the ritual. It must be cast." "A waste." Another muttered. "An acceptable loss. They were docile, compared to those who came before." The first replied. "Only two, the King will not mind." "Step back!" The Knight shouted, drawing his sword. Though it sounded as a threat, I could almost detect a tone of desperation. Not for himself, but for us. "Step back- Now!" They didn''t, though. "Not until-" Paul''s voice cut off, replaced by... Something else. Not a word, but a sound. A horrible, gut-wrenching, sound. I can tell you what I saw when it happened, but I won''t. Just know, of all there was to know or see in that instant: it was red. Then, we were somewhere else. Somewhere unfamiliar. But Paul and the other woman weren¡¯t with us. 7 - Golden Wing War is a constant force. For wealth, for strength, for the sake of growth. You cannot have true warriors if there is nothing for them but training yards and practice bouts. For real power to be gained, there is a true need for conflict. With this in mind: it stands to reason that the Empire regards peace as a foreign concept, if not a threat. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. As I stumbled in a daze, vision spinning, a woman¡¯s voice cut the air like a knife. ¡°By their own agreement, the Nautalin Empire promised us at least fifteen of quality this time." Sharp, and painful, she continued. "Here they send a under a dozen, mixed in with some worthless scraps." "Were are we?" To my left, someone coughed the question, trying to stand. "What happened?" "Look at them? I count... five swordsmen, another five archers... What are the rest of these? Classless?" The woman continued. "This is utter shit." "It appears so, commander." A gruff voice replied. "Off to the front line with those, see what survives?" "Well, we can''t exactly return them now, can we?" "No, Ma''am." "Salvage what can be salvaged, rest to the front." The woman spit on the floor- ground. We weren''t in a room anymore, I realized, but a field. Distantly, in all directions, I could see a gray sky, and tents. So many tents... "Consider it done." The gruff voice belonged to a large man, wearing studded armor. Above his head, I saw letters, similar to what the Knights in the castle had displayed.
Mercenary Captain
Sitting up slowly, he approached, before lashing out with the butt of his spear. "Get up you filthy maggots! Get up! Swords and bows, to one side, the rest of you lot: with me! We''ll get a class out of you, one way or another." Quickly and efficiently, the man strode forward, weapon in motion. Before anyone thought to stop him, he was already upon us.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. "What?" I tried to asked, before I took a slap to the ribs, which left me gasping- even with my armor. "UP!" The man shouted, spittle flying. "You''re property of the Golden Wings Mercenary Company, as of today! If you can''t get that through your head- I''ll drive one of the flagpoles through it." There was no questioning allowed. I got up without further suffering, but the rest who made the mistake of trying to speak, received far worse than just one hit- even the women. Bruised and bleeding, of the seven other who weren''t favored with bows or swords, most were given at least a few swats with the non-bladed end of the spear. Ruthlessly, we were marched away from our companions, the eight of us driven like cattle between rows of tents and watching eyes, until we were unceremoniously dumped by a tent that seemed to be plotted squarely on the muddiest patch of ground in the entire camp. Beside it, another man stood in attention, reacting to our guide''s approach.
Squad Leader Soldier
I saw those, associated. "Beat them into shape. Any shape will do." The Captain ordered, delivering one last smack of his spear to someone down the line, laughing as that earned him a curse. Shouldering his weapon, he turned about. "And kill whoever''s stupid enough to run. There''s almost always one." "Sir." Beside the muddy tent, the man we''d been left with frowned as he scanned us over.
Squad Leader Soldier ???
Ever since [Identify] had improved, there were times I could work out more details. Peering in closer, I tried to see more, but failed. "Titles but no class... how in all the hells..." He shook his head. "I''d rather be honest about this." Running a hand through his beard, he sighed. "In two weeks..." He shook his head again. "Fuck." We all stared, warily looking behind us to make sure this wasn''t a trick. No one seemed interested in getting beaten again. Still, he muttered to himself, looking us over, one by one. Providing no further explanation, eventually someone took the risk for the rest of us. "What''s in two weeks?" Among our group, someone found the resolve to ask. "Any of you got a skill? Can''t see skills as easy." He ignored that brave soul, as he looked us over. "Come on, then. Out with it." No one was answering. "We have the [Identify] skill." I finally spoke up. "Passive language skill, too." "Well, no shit." The man looked at me, halfway between irritation and disgust. "What about the rest of you? Any fighting skills? Weapon skills?" He looked us over again, but no one else answered. "Why the fuck do you have swords, then?" "They gave them to us." Someone answered, quietly. "We usually use staffs," "Oh, for fuck''s sake." Face in his hands, at this point, the man took a deep breath. "What sort of fucking joke is this." "We didn''t ask for-" "Shut up." He shouted. "Next battle is in two weeks." Motioning we follow, the man turned into the tent while still shaking his head. "And you''re all gonna die." It seemed our days as "heroes" had ended. 8 - Real Training Have you ever seen an Archmage on the opposing side of a battlefield? Stop. Don¡¯t answer, the correct response is ¡°No.¡± Why¡¯s that, you ask? Because if ¡°Yes¡± was your answer, you¡¯d be dead, and then we wouldn¡¯t be having this wonderful conversation. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. I didn''t sleep much the first night at camp. Too many things had happened, and in too short a time. Between the open-sobbing one bunk over, or the shouts and yells from the tents bordering our own, it was difficult. I was a horrible mix of exhausted and terrified, too. Which, it turned out, didn¡¯t go well together. Instead of sleeping, though, I managed to use [Identify] on everything I could find. I learned the ability seemed to have a range of five feet, or something fairly close, and I began to make something of a game out of using it. This gave me a feeling of... control? Maybe, just getting an answer to my questions instead of a stern look or the threat of a beating, was something I craved at that point. [Identify]
Bunk Cot An efficiently made bunk intended for soldiers. Decent quality.
[Identify]
Steel Dagger Sturdy weapon with no enchantments. Intended for stabbing attacks. Useful for around-camp purposes.
I''d found the dagger stashed in the cloth and hay of my top bunk. One of many pieces of evidence there were of previous tenants. Where those had run off to, I could only speculate, but it lead to me considering what else I might be able to find, if I looked. Or, if maybe someone would be showing up and making me sleep on the muddy ground, sometime soon. Luckily, that didn¡¯t happen. That night we were the only ones in the mud-tent. Three women, four men, and on the very far side- with a far nicer bunk, our Squad leader, Kepler. Not just in name, but title- too.
Title: Squad Leader Class: SoldierIf you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
Upon our entering of the tent, he broke down the rules for us. In essence, they were simple. We were part of the Golden Wing Mercenary Company, which as a whole had been hired by the Nautalin Empire. We were not soldiers, but contracted possessions, placed in his squad, which meant we were his responsibility until further notice. That meant, until we died, or he died and someone replaced him, we were under his command. We were to follow his orders, and disobeying him could be inferred as mutiny. It was a lot to take in, and he wasn¡¯t in the habit of repeating himself. The camp we were in, as it turned out, was set near the frontlines, extremely far away from the castle we¡¯d been in before- though the distance there was never clarified with any significant description on Kepler¡¯s part. The local towns, though, saying we decided to run for it and managed to make it to one, were all offered high bounties to turn in deserters who break contract. Dead, or alive. Kepler mentioned that if by some chance we decide to run, if we didn¡¯t starve, or a monster don''t kill us, the people undoubtedly would, and that no one gave a flying-fuck about the fact that we were "heroes" beyond the fact that we cost more. Aside from that, he told us pay was after each battle, and not to bother him. Kepler, it seemed, didn''t care much for us. Not for our well-being, or anything else about us. There was mention of following drills with him, in the mornings. That was apparently required of him, but he said nothing about food or drink. Considering his comments on how he expected us all to be dead, soon enough, I supposed his attitude made sense, but it still stung. Our Squad Leader didn''t want to invest in a waste of time. Which, objectively considering the state of our group: we probably were. None of us had a ¡°Class¡± or any skills to speak of. Half of our number barely bothered with the training back at the palace, and had been content to lounge around in the shade and rest. The next morning, it turned out that was no longer an option.
[Dexterity +1]
Brutal. That was the only way to describe Kepler¡¯s morning routine. Of which, we were required to attend. Real spears, this time. With metal on both ends, they held a different weight, and were much more tiresome than the light, wooden, staff I remembered back at the palace. The same forms, at least (though, with a few different motions thrown in) but absolutely no rest. No respite, no breaks- or the lashing "snaps" of Kepler''s own spear would be on us in an instant. We worked for hours, until we were completely spent. Then, we were dismissed. "If you want food, you can go find it." Kepler told us, after a healthy amount of spear swinging. "There''s a cook station, but they want coin." None of us had coin. By us, I should clarify: Despite my introverted tendencies, I did finally get to learn everyone''s name. The three girls were Linda, Mars, and Cate. The other guys were Kevin, Scott, Jones, and Mike. Of those, Jones seemed to have taken upon the role of "leader" and begun trying to get things sorted out. After my mention of finding a dagger in my bunk, he had us checking all the others for anything we could find. I wasn''t so lucky, this time around, but I did find a few copper-looking coins. The girls, Cate and Mars both found silver ones, and even a cloth bag of some stale biscuits. After considering their options, and being told to "fuck off" by Kepler, several of the group went to locate food and bring it back. Scott, Jones, and Kevin went at what I imagined to be noon. Then, we waited. And waited. Linda got anxious, and wanted to go looking for them. Mike argued we should wait. I supported Mike, but mostly because I had poked my head out of the tent earlier, and decided our neighbors were far from friendly. As I''d rather die of starvation than blood-loss, I maintained my place in the tent, and happily accepted a stale biscuit. Scott, Jones, and Kevin came back at sundown, with a few stale loaves of bread, a cook pot with some sort of soup, and a hell of a lot more bruises. None of them talked about it. 9 - Soldier Name: John Title: Summoned Hero* Class: None General Skills:
Language of men - Lvl 10 - Passive Identify Lvl 3 - Active
Status:
Vitality: 11 Endurance: 15 Strength: 12 Dexterity: 15 Intelligence: 45 Wisdom: 44
Health: 45/50 Stamina: 20/20 Mana: 100/100 The second night, we were all sick. So sick, that Vitality leveled up. It was probably the food, but it could have been a lot of things, considering how dirty the camp was. The latrine pits near the tent were bad enough to kill someone, if they were unfortunate to fall in. Still, despite feeling horribly ill and generally unwell, our group earned a small victory. ... and, maybe some minor form of dysentery. Thankfully, it was over by the morning. Which was good news. Also, part way into the second day, Jones managed to obtain a class- which was also good news. In the middle of a swing, beside me I saw Jones get... faster. Stronger? It was very sudden, and even I could recognize a before and after. As it turned out, he became a member of the [Soldier] class. Looking at Jones and focusing a bit, I could make out the [Soldier] as a status, similar to my own status windows. It sat beneath the [Summoned Hero] indication we all shared. When it happened, Kepler stopped the session, and actually seemed to brighten up a bit. He didn''t say much, but he did nod approvingly. At Jones, at least. Not at the rest of us. Still, it hammered the point: if even Kepler seemed happy about something, getting a class was clearly important. When we all sat down after training to talk and eat the leftover bread, Jones revealed "why."You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Apparently, it came with some perks. And, by ¡°some,¡± I mean- a lot. Jone said that his stats had all increased, and he gained an ability call [Hardy] which said it would let him live in "rougher" conditions. He also gained something call [Soldier''s March] which would let him travel easier. Neither of which were geared towards combat, like that sword skill we¡¯d all seen William unlock at the castle, but they were hardly something to scoff at. Thus, began a discussion on what other messages we¡¯d been seeing. We all shared what we knew. Mike, apparently, had leveled strength and dexterity far more than I had. Mars said she''d leveled intelligence when trying to figure out how to read a book she''d found back at the palace. It seemed that these incremental jumps would come right along with our actions, so long as we pushed ourselves in some form. Eventually, of course, talk shifted to when and how we were going to get home. No one had a good answer for that, and a solemn quiet fell on our would-be conversations. After eating, after we all spoke, and Jones left with the few coins he had left to try and secure us more food. Apparently, not having a class was a part of the reason it had been difficult the last time, so he seemed more optimistic it wouldn¡¯t be a much of a hassle for him. While he left, the rest of us settled in, or went back to their bunks, but I went back out alone into the training space, beside the tent. I''d heard enough to know what I needed to do. It was evening by then, and I spent another few hours going through the forms of the spear we''d been shown. Though most of the others looked at me funny, Mike eventually joined in. We didn''t earn a class, but before we gave up, I found another point in strength was added to the tally. Mike seemed to indicate something similar. Turning in to my bunk, before I went through my routine of [Identify]-ing whatever happened to be near me, I saw Kepler looking in our direction. That night, though, he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡­ "You''re all dismissed." Kepler stated, ending the training on the fifth day, waving our group to disperse. "Actually, stop." He raise a hand. "Before that, what are your stats?" He looked us over. "Direct order, tell me what you''re at." "Which one?" Jones asked. "List all of them." Kepler snapped his fingers, gesturing impatiently. "Go." "Vitality is 22, Endurance is 27, Strength is 30, Dexterity is 26, Intelligence is 33, Wisdom is 35." "Of course... of fucking course." Kepler muttered to himself for a moment, looking the rest of us over. "You." He pointed to Mars. "Stats, list them." "Vitality is 14, Endurance is 21, Strength is 14, Dexterity is 19, Intelligence is 29, Wisdom is 36." "Hmm. Shame we''re not a company of Mages." Kepler hummed to himself for a second, looking up towards the sky as he rocked his head side to side. "You." He looked down to point at Jones. "You might live. I can try to get you a skill, but it''s not going to be pleasant." "What about me?" Mars asked. "What about you?" Kepler frowned at her. "Jones, come with me." They left shortly after. If Kepler saw Mars flip him the bird, thankfully he didn¡¯t say anything. The rest of the afternoon was spent wishing we had more bread, complaining about said-bread, and Mars calling Kepler a complete jackass. These were all valid points, but in the spirit of routine, Mike and I sluggishly made our way out to the training field beside the tent that evening. While it didn''t earn me much but another level in dexterity, Mike said he''d finally made a break-through. [Spearman] now showed, when I looked at him. When he moved the weapon, it seemed much more fluid, much less a practiced motion- and more a mastered art. Emboldened by Mike''s progress, we practiced until Kepler and Jones returned. Surprisingly, it was Kepler who stopped to talk for a moment. He asked Mike for his stats and nodded approvingly before leaving us. Quite the opposite, though: with a murmured greeting, Jones didn''t speak much, and went right to his bunk. We found out why the next morning. 10 - Realization Bruises. Lots and lots of Bruises. Jones was covered in them. From his face, to his arms, to his back and chest, and legs... He''d been beaten, badly. Much worse than when he and the others had gone to get food the first time, it seemed a miracle he could even walk. Linda was furious. Hell, I was furious- but I wasn''t sure what could be done about it. Jones didn''t seem thrilled, but he said it was worth it, which was the only thing that kept Linda from marching over to Kepler and screaming at him. Apparently, this was all to earn a skill. [Tough Skin] Jones said it helped reduce injury from minor sorts of attacks, and slightly reduce more dangerous strikes. He said that the skill description told him some, and that Kepler filled in the rest. If the skill ranked up enough, it could even stop a knife or a sword. But, to earn it, you really had to earn it. Apparently, because of our Hero titles, we could acquire skills much faster. We''d been told as much, early on. When people were brought into this world, they came with that "Summoned Hero" title, which made them, us, a valuable asset. Usually, according to what Jones knew, it took several weeks of beatings for a soldier to maybe earn the ability, but Jones got it in one afternoon. So, if anything, he¡¯d gotten off ¡°easy.¡± Hearing all this right from Jones'' mouth, I had to admit it made a lot of sense. We were here to be turned into something of value. Or, we- as in our group of "classless washouts" (as Kepler seemed to habitually refer to us as) were here to be salvaged. We didn''t gain a class that was useful to the people in charge, so we were being put through the motions until we did. Or, until we died. Putting all this together, instead of relying completely on guesswork, put my mind at ease. At least, for a few moments. I finally felt as though I could put my feet down on something: a foundation for which all the craziness since coming here, made sense. Then, I realized that the uncaring, somewhat-spiteful, ruthless [Squad Leader] we''d been tasked with, had done Jones a huge favor.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "You think, maybe Kepler''s not so bad?" Mike asked, quietly. "He helped you." "Are you fucking joking-" The sounds of protest from Linda and the others took a moment to settle. "He''s not bad, he just..." Jones raised a hand, but struggled to find the word he was looking for. "I think Kepler has seen a lot of people die." He stated, eyes serious as he looked out over his bruised and puffy cheeks. "We''re definitely not the first group he''s had under his command, and I think they give him the people who aren''t-" He stopped. Looming behind him, an unpleasant expression stared down at the rest of us. "Up, you lot." Kepler was glowering. "Time to train, not talk. That''s an order." We obliged. That day, perhaps now properly motivated, Scott and Kevin managed to gain the Soldier class. Both also received the same [Hardy] ability that Jones had spoken about. After that, it was only myself and the girls still without a class. As I went out to train, alone yet again, since Mike earned his [Spearman] class, I felt a nagging sensation. I had all the information I needed at this point, but the list came up into a daunting sum. I was an asset to be used: whether or not I lived was, clearly, optional. There was no running. Battle was coming, and we''d be fighting. Likely (as Kepler seemed to consider a majority of us to be dead, already) surviving would be very difficult. The only way to possibly avoid my fate was to train and secure any, attribute, skill, or class I could, only I had nothing of value in any of those categories. I had no combat skill, my combat-related attributes were dramatically lower than Jones, or any of the others I''d heard- even the girls, and I was still without a class. All I really had, was what I''d started with. And, unfortunately, [Identify] would likely not help me much in a warzone. So it was, the emotions and state of mind I had, were back to what they were when I was in the castle, but worse. Not anxiety, or that something was wrong, because I knew already: Everything was wrong. Our whole little group... we were essentially slaves. "Assets" Jones had called us. We were being built to serve a purpose, and if we didn''t? Too bad. From what it sounds like, they''d find more. So, no: it wasn''t that something was wrong. That wasn''t what was bothering me as I swung the spear. What had me in its grips, was that I finally recognized the truth of it. The undeniable and unavoidable truth. In less than a week, there was a battle. One, which would be involving this entire massive army, spread out for what might well be miles in every direction. Where abilities and magic and statuses were going to decide who got to survive. Where death was a very real possibility. Kepler was honest, right at the start. If something didn''t change: I was going to die. 11 - Desperate Name: John Title: Summoned Hero* Class: None General Skills:
Language of men - Lvl 10 - Passive Identify Lvl 3 - Active
Status:
Vitality: 12 Endurance: 16 Strength: 14 Dexterity: 18 Intelligence: 45 Wisdom: 45
Health: 50/50 Stamina: 20/20 Mana: 100/100 Two days until the the Golden Wing company was expected to engage with... whoever it was we were fighting. Two days, and I still hadn''t managed to get a class. It wasn''t as though I hadn''t thought about how to get one. I''d considered everything I''d seen, everything we''d done, and I applied them. In fact, I applied them and thought about them so much, my Wisdom stat crept up, but despite my best efforts. Despite going out and working myself to the bone, night after night. Swinging the spear- hell, swinging the dagger. It made no difference. While my stats leveled up in a trickle, here and there, I did not earn a class. I was the only one. Linda, Mars, and Cate all managed to secure the [Soldier] or [Brawler] class, partly by actually getting into a real fight. After a drunken [Soldier] from a neighboring tent stumbled into ours by mistake, things had gotten more than just a little heated. The other guys were out trying to get food, and I was training. So, maybe it wasn''t exactly by mistake, on his part. The timing was... specific, and the girls took a nasty beating from him before Kepler bust into the scene and quite literally kicked his ass. Like lightning, was how the girls described him: supernaturally quick... and loud: there were threats made that had the man limping away at a speed most might not be able to run. Talk of executing the man, or breaking all his limbs... Kepler in a rage- a real rage, was determined to be a scary, scary sight. I wondered what his stats were, but I was under the impression that asking that question was akin to asking for a punch to the gut. He''d handed "discipline" out to the others for a hell of a lot less, at least. The important point, though, was that I''d recognized what real combat- what, with with risks and stakes of significant value, could really do. Maybe for ordinary people in this world, earning a class or an ability might take time, but I''d heard it several times now: us heroes were different. It was why we were valuable, why we were being ¡°coddled¡± as Kepler might call it. Because, as Heroes, we could gain abilities faster. We could raise attributes faster, and earn a worthwhile class in a fraction of the time. All it took was one scenario. That one break-through on the training field where a hero pushed their limits, or a panicked brawl- and just like that, the rest gain a class.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. So, why hadn''t I? Was there a situation I needed to emulate, or some sort of stat related criteria I wasn''t meeting? I used the spear, just like everyone else. I practiced the forms, I pushed myself, but somehow... That night, after training, when everyone else was asleep. I left our tent from the far exit, and started walking. I needed to take a risk. That was the best I could come up with: I''d played everything as safe as I could up until this point. Kept my head down, didn''t draw attention, tried to think my way out of the problem. Yet, some problems- sometimes, you can''t think your way out. Some problems have no good solution, just a bunch of bad ones. Sparring in the yard beside a tent, I saw to [Swordsman] moving so fast, they were a complete blur. I saw men assembling massive weapons of war. Catapults, or trebuchets... I saw archers pulling back bows that fired arrows with such force, the targets they aimed for, exploded in puffs of straw and cloth. [Spearman] engaged in forms and spars, moving like the wind. These people were on ¡°our¡± side, but I couldn¡¯t imagine going up against one of them and getting away with my life. What would the enemy look like? No matter how I rationalized it, I knew they would have to be close. Something had to change. So, I walked. For all the people I passed, half of them looked at me, frowning with disdain.
Summoned Hero N/A
Those floating above my head earned me little favor. Several shouts, a few even spitting in my direction. Watching the camp in motion, I could only imagine why. While they slaved away for their skill, people like me showed up and earned it for a fraction of the effort. We came in from nowhere: weak, feeble people, rushing ahead to take in days what might cost them years. How many "Heroes" had they seen? "You shouldn''t be out at this hour." Turning behind me, someone spoke up. Kepler stood, with a deep frown on his face. "If you want to end your life, you''ll have your chance soon enough, but don''t waste it here. That''s an order." "I''m sorry. I was looking for the others who came with us-" "No, you weren''t, and you''re not sorry." Kepler cut me off. He stared at me. "You''re desperate." I swallowed the lump in my throat. "Yes." I answered. "Walk with me." He commanded, taking the lead. "We''re going." He said aloud. To the side of the path between tents, he shot someone a look- and several boots stepped back. I hadn''t seen them. "Since the war started, I''ve overseen the training of twenty different groups of you people." Kepler finally spoke, as we reached a quieter part of camp. "At first, I tried. I really tried." He continued. "I had time, back then. Months, to get people ready. To train them properly, to put them through the right motions for a skill, or to find a class that could help them." He stopped, as they reached the end of the tents. "But, the past few years, I haven''t had months. Last three groups, I only had a few days." "Ah." The empty tent with too many bunks suddenly made a lot more sense. "That''s why." "Mm." Kepler replied, turning to me. "Some of them, they get lucky. Two groups back, one of the people without a class managed to help the wounded during their first battle. Ended up a [Medic] and got themselves transferred off the frontlines." He shook his head. "How many of your attributes are still under twenty?" "Four of them." "Which ones?" "Vitality, Endurance, Strength, and Dexterity." "Light, all of them. Don''t suppose any of those are close?" "Dexterity is at eighteen." "Only eighteen..." Kepler shook his head. "Fuck." "I..." The pit of my stomach might as well have dropped out from the look he gave me. "That''s not good, is it." "What about your Intelligence and Wisdom? Are those over twenty, at least?" Swallowing the lump in my throat, I nodded. "Such a Bloody waste." Kepler let out a long sigh, as he looked out on the field. Distantly, there were other lights: fires or torches. "I keep telling them, but they don''t care. Not since we started losing." He leaned back, thumbs hooked against his belt. For a moment he tapped the pommel of his sword, before pulling out his coin purse. Carefully he counted, and handed me three silver piece and four copper. "Tomorrow, go to the cook with this. Tell him I sent you." As I took the coins, I followed his gaze, across the field... it was another army, I realized. Far across the field, was the enemy. I could see the fires, the lights- however barely. After another long stretch of silence, Kepler nodded. "This is the only way." He seemed deep in thought. "In the meantime, just get your Dexterity to twenty." He turned back towards the camp. "Ordinary people might have to work for months, but you''ve still got the title. For a little while longer, at least." "Little while longer... Wait, what will that do?" I asked, following. "Will that get me a class?" He didn''t answer. 12 - Last Ditch Getting stronger? That¡¯s simple enough, I reckon. It¡¯s not dying during the process which tends to be the tricky part. .... The next day, I worked until my arms shook. My hands were covered in blisters, and my muscles screamed.
Dexterity +1 Strength +1
That was all I got for it. I asked Kepler if that was bad, and he just cursed about "Heroes" for a few moments, swallowed- what I assumed was pure rage, and ignored me. After, I revisited my status, in dismay: Name: John Title: Summoned Hero* Class: None General Skills:
Language of men - Lvl 10 - Passive Identify Lvl 3 - Active
Status:
Vitality: 12 Endurance: 16 Strength: 15 Dexterity: 19 Intelligence: 45 Wisdom: 45
Health: 50/50 Stamina: 6/20The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Mana: 100/100 It had not been an easy day. I had already learned the hard way not to let stamina drop down to zero. Though it seemed to recover quickly, the harder the motion or form with the spear, the more quickly it drained. Despite a decent recover time, settling in on five or six was as low as I was willing to go without someone driving me to keep going. None of those numbers had increased, either. Unlike Strength, or Dexterity, those had remained fixed. I wasn''t sure if that was because they were locked into place, or if they operated on a different set of conditions. It had become apparent, though, that the more the status numbers accumulated, the harder it was to earn more. While some weapons likely favored whatever it was that assigned those ranks, there was an increasing difficulty in obtaining them. When I spoke with the others, they seemed to be in agreement with this. Jones said that from what he''d managed to learn while around camp, most status improvements past twenty, took months. Sometimes, once they were high enough: years. For most people, this meant something similar to a soft cap on what a normal person could achieve, sooner or later. From that perspective, it almost felt like a fluke my Wisdom stat had risen at all, but then again... Even with all the perceived struggles to improve, the Summoned Hero title was almost a cheat. Which, explained Kepler''s reactions. Still, I wondered what Kepler had meant by his statement, the night before. "Little while longer..." He''d said. Had he meant it as "you''re going to die" or had he been speaking about something else. Was it possible to lose a title? These were the questions on my mind, when I took the risk of finding the cook. Jones offered to go with me, but Kepler told him not to. In fact, he forced everyone to do more training, before sending me out alone. Somehow, I managed. Upon arrival, the cook didn''t even say a word during the transaction. They took the coin and Kepler''s name, then handed me a bloody package of meat. [Identify]
Ground Horse Meat Low class ground meat, meant for cooking. Poor quality.
I made the mistake of trying to open it, but quickly tied it back together. Small as it was, it smelled horrible, and the paper- whatever it was that held in the meat beneath the fine string, barely did its job. Beyond bloody: walking down the path back to our tent, I was careful not to let it leak on me. It was dark when I finally made it back. Everyone was already in their bunks. Except Kepler, it seemed. He was waiting for me. Looking at the package, he nodded. The same way he always seemed to, when he saw something he didn''t seem to actively hate. "Good." He said, taking it from me. "I didn''t make it to twenty." I said. "Mm." Kepler grunted, inspecting the horse meat, again nodding. "Go and sleep." "What''s that for?" I asked. "Go." He repeated, setting the package down on the chest beside his bunk. The rest of the night, I spent in an anxious state of barely sleeping exhaustion, and using [Identify] to revisit the same few objects, over and over. At some point, the [Identify] skill crept up another level, to four. Then, morning had come. 13 - Calm Before Horns sounded in the distance. Arrows landed, short only a few dozen feet from where we now stood. Men on horses rode up and down the line, shouting orders as they waves swords- or flags. [Captains] or [Sergeants] were bellowing over the noise of men vomiting and praying: for ahead of them was death. Death. Yet, there we stood at the very front: spears in hand. How did my life lead me here, I wondered? I worked in an office, before this. I solved boring, tedious, technical problems, that no one else could be bothered with. So, was it shock, that held me in place? Just pure terror, locking up my legs? I wasn''t ready for this. How the hell was anyone ready for this? "We''re on the far left flank, today!" Kepler yelled to us over the noise. "They like to pack your kind right in with the armor- but enemy cavalry is on the far right, so we''re probably in luck!" He paused, as an arrow landed, not ten paces from where we stood. "There''s no chance of a skirmish, either: Golden Wings has been pushing to retake the field and start building up defenses for the winter! Unless something really stupid happens, we¡¯re in a good position!" "About fucking time!" Someone shouted to our right. They were greeted with several "Aye!" scattered about the group. Looking down the line, it didn''t reassure me much. The small show of bravado was hardly capable of counter-balancing all the grim looks of terror.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "What''s that mean for us?" To our center, Jones shouted back. "Retaking the field, I mean?" "Us? Nothing, really!" Kepler yelled back. "Just thought you all might want to know what you''re dying for!" "Oh, this is so fucked." Shouting from the center of our group, somehow, among the girls, Mars, had started laughing. Turning to her, I could see the [Brawler] class aglow beneath the [Summoned Hero] text. Brown hair tied back, she laughed, while Cate dry-heaved next to her. "Oh, we''re so dead. We''re so dead." Scott mumbled like a mantra, as the horns grew closer. An arrow landed, somewhere behind us. I heard that one earn a scream of pain. Someone had already been hit. We hadn¡¯t even started fighting, and someone had already been- "Ready!" A horse galloped past, [Captain] hollering as spears fell into the first form, down the line. Behind him, I could see figures were charging. Human figures, I realized. Densely packed, they were running at full sprint. No armor, no regard for safety- as the closest of them came into range, I could see [Berserker] repeating, again and again. "Ah, fuck." Kepler cursed. "Of course we''d dodge the cavalry and have to deal with this shit, instead. Get those spears out!" "I thought we were fighting demons!" Mike shouted. "Demons?" Kepler turned, and looked at him with a wide smile. For the first time since I''d met the [Squad Leader] I''d never seen him make such an expression. "You thought we were fighting Demons?" "Yes!" Mike yelled. "I thought we were fighting Demons! That¡¯s what they told us, in the castle!" Looking ahead, the men were even closer now. Behind them, archers were letting loose in full. Hundreds of shafts raining down like needles in the sky- returned by our own archers, somewhere behind us. "Not people!" "SPEARS READY!" The Captain shouted. "READY! BRACE! BRAC-" A lucky arrow took the man through his throat, sending him tumbling down off his horse. Blood mixed with the scent of urine was in the air, and I felt my chest tighten. The urge to run, held in check only by the entire army standing behind me: weapons already drawn. "You really thought you''d be fighting Demons." Kepler shook his head, with an honest chuckle. "That''s got to be the stupidest thing I''ve ever heard! Holy shit-" Whatever else he said, I missed on account of the enemy reaching us. 14 - Battle Blood, screaming, carnage... I think it was Scott, who died first. Or, maybe it was Cate? Violence. So much violence. When a crazed man with three arrows sticking out of him is swinging an ax at you, there''s not much in the way of rational thought or observations. There''s just blood, gore, and chaos. And in the end, really, it''s just chaos. "HOLD!" I remember someone shouting that, in the start. [Berserker] for a class must give some serious perks in battle, because my spear was a surprisingly perfect hit, and it didn''t make a lick of difference. Impaled or not, they just kept coming. Even as more spears, from the troops behind us, layered in over our shoulders. Some of the enemies attacking might as well have been kabobs, but they didn''t die. At least, not nearly fast enough for our sake. Bodies began to pile, often taking spears with them. I lost my weapon to one of them, only to have another shoved into my hands from someone behind me. Just in time to stab at yet another screaming figure. One of the opposing figures was a cut above the rest. [Greater Berserker] stood boldly compared to those around him, and his weapon was a force of nature. Two handed, the battle axe cleaved through half a dozen spear- to break part of our line. On either side, ferociously screaming men dived forward, seizing the gap. The battle was met, in all the worst ways. Scott went down.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. That''s how it happened... yes, Scott went down first. Then- then it was Cate. Mars was knocked down, but someone pulled her back, and one of our side took her place. In the haze, I couldn¡¯t even tell much after that. At some point, I tripped, I think. I ended up on the ground, next to them. Not so lucky as Mars, someone stepped on me, another person fell on me. More bodies crashed into the line, more Berserker-kabobs, screaming and shouting. Then, the spear line was being pushed against bodies. Not really a retreat, but step by step, things were getting wedged too tightly. I was getting stomped on as people moved. Whoever''s body happened to be on top of mine, saved me from some of it, until it began to smother me. Moments later, I was fighting for air, slowly being crushed. Mike, I realized. It was Mike''s body, on top of mine. The wound was so bad, I didn''t even realize it was him for what must have been minutes. The armor we were given didn''t stop the ax he''d been hit with at all. Not the first attack, or any of the ones that must have followed it. Beneath him, surrounded by other bodies, I waited as the noise faded. Peeking out, I could see the armies were clashing, but far off. The flank we''d been assigned to was mostly... not calm, but not nearly as violent. The [Greater Berseker] fell, a pincushion. It seemed that soon after, the last of the [Berserkers] had finally been put down, and the line was approaching again. From the horns and horses emerging to lead, I had to assume there was an intent of circling around the enemy, but for all I knew there was some other objective. The enemies reacted to this. Archers, or some other ranged group, shouting and running nearby. Either away, or towards them, I held my breath on and off, praying they wouldn''t find me. There was no point in getting up early, and winding up dead for no reason at all. So, I lay there, quiet among the dead, until nightfall. Until I had identified everything and anything. Until the bodies around me had begun to grow stiff. [Criteria Met] [Special Skill - Obtained] - [Hide Presence]
[Hide Presence] Level 1 You have hidden yourself in plain view of the enemy, and lived to tell the tale. While some might think of you as a coward, it''s likely better than being a dead coward.
Finally, I pulled myself free and began to limp back to camp. 15 - Winner It¡¯s a known fact, that aggressively progressing Attributes can allow a person the opportunity to live a very long life. Much longer than those who don¡¯t. [Mage] are especially known for this, but the condition applies to all Classes. Theory goes, that Attributes are tiny fractions of the divine. Pieces of Godly power, which change living flesh on some deeper, spiritual, level. Over time, with enough progress, the human condition is altered. No longer quite so tied to mortal concerns. No longer bound as tightly to the natural laws Odd to think about, though, considering how quickly Heroes tend to accumulate Attributes¡­ I can¡¯t say that I¡¯ve ever met one older than myself. .... It was morning, by the time I made it back. Leaning on a spear I''d found, I hobbled in slowly. Those awake to watch, seemed too tired to jeer at me. Covered in gore as I was, I could have sworn one even gave me a nod. "Hoo..." Kepler leaned back against his bunk as I stepped in, eyebrows raised at the sight of me. "Not dead, after all." Exhausted, I stared back. "No." I croaked. "Not dead." "Look the part, though..." He wrinkled his nose. "Light, smell the part, too.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. I looked about the tent, finding no one. "Everyone?" My voice was raspy, throat parched. "You coming all the way inside, or you just going to stand there?" Kepler asked. Slowly, I stepped inside, letting the tent flaps shut behind me. I wasn''t alone, I realize. On a top bunk, someone was sleeping. Mars, I realized. Next one of the lower bunks, seated beside horribly bloodied armor, Jones looked on with a distant stare. Was this¡­ was this everyone? No other bunks were filled. "Just us?" I wheezed. ¡°Is it really just us?¡± Jones didn''t answer. I looked around the tent, hoping I was wrong- but there was no one else. Then, a wet rag hit me. "Clean up." Kepler muttered. "That''s an order." "What?" I caught the cloth as it slipped from my face. "Second thought, take two of them." Pulling another cloth free and dunking it into a barrel, Kepler threw it in my direction. "I... don''t..." My brain was like slosh. Images of faces, of weapons, of people I knew, falling. Of screams and shouts. "Hey there." Looking up, Kepler put a hand on my shoulder. "Cheer up, John. We won." Name: John Title: Summoned Hero* Class: None General Skills:
Language of men - Lvl 10 - Passive Identify Lvl 4 - Active
Special Skills:
Hide Presence Lvl 1 - Active
Status:
Vitality: 12 Endurance: 16 Strength: 15 Dexterity: 19 Intelligence: 45 Wisdom: 46
Health: 31/50 Stamina: 4/20 Mana: 100/100 16 - Calm after High society or low, the people aren¡¯t all that different, really. For every ten [Bandit] Class who gather together, there¡¯s always at least one [Thief] Class trying to blend in. For every ten nobles, there¡¯s at least one [Spy]. .... The next few days passed in a blur. Training, then sleeping. Sometimes eating, but mostly just sleeping. No one wanted to talk much, though Jones managed to find a bottle of something strong, which lead to some silent drinking between the three of us survivors. Jones would stumble out at night. Often, not coming back until midafternoon. Something, which would have certainly earned a punishment, before, but was now apparently accepted. Or, at least tolerated. From Mars, in Jones'' absence, I learned a bit from what happened to the others. Our forces had held the line well, and we''d earned a bit of a reputation. Apparently, the [Berserkers] were something of an unexpected element in that fight, which had been anticipated as a reserve force by the enemy, in case of a retreat. That our flank had managed to fight until the battle was won by the rest of the army, had secured the Golden Wings a great victory. Kepler even bragged about it, when he overheard Mars filling me in on some of the details. How Jones had taken an club to the skull, and shrugged the damn hit off. It was odd to see him so prideful. When I asked Mars how she''d managed, though, she clammed up. Especially after I mentioned that I saw her go down. Or, at least, I thought I had. "You saw that, in all the mess?" She asked, glancing towards the tent flaps, where our gruff Squad Leader had wandered out, metal flask in hand. "Promise you won''t tell a soul?" She whispered. I promised, after I realized she was serious. "That bastard saved me." Mars''s lip twitched, as she looked over to Jones, speaking quietly so only I could hear. "You''re right, I got hit. Right by the ribs, but it only got my armor. Kepler dragged me back with one arm, and then." On the spare bunk we''d all be using as a storage shelf, she lifted a mangled piece of leather to throw it in my direction, and- Even washed, the familiar smell alone almost made me vomit. "Horse meat?" I coughed, throwing the armor back, as quickly as I could. "Horse meat." She nodded, catching it with a grimace. "Smeared that shit all over, and then he told me to stay down." Mars whispered. "Bloody-mess looked like I''d been stabbed in the gut. They dragged me back, out of the front." "And that''s how you..." "That''s how I survived." She nodded, looking back over to the empty bunks. Sitting on the floor of the tent, in his usual spot, Jones simply stared at the spaces across from him. Unmoving, uncaring, he seemed almost catatonic. "Think he''ll snap out of it?" Mars asked. "When I got my [Brawler] class, I got this skill... it''s called [Numb]. Lets me feel... less. Not just physical stuff, but... all stuff." She frowned, still looking at Jones. "I¡¯ve been using it a lot." ¡°Ah.¡± I mumbled. "That makes sense." I couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say. That night, after my somewhat-obsessively ritualized training, I came back to the tent, to find Jones still sitting there. Still staring at the empty bunks, where the others used to be.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
Summoned Hero Soldier
The words seemed more distant, than normal. As if a part of them was fading, pulsing in an uneven tempo my eyes couldn''t quite catch. ¡­ Laborers came in, and they were building something out on the field. Pits were being dug, bodies were being dumped, fires were being set. Hell, sometimes it was just fires being set. On days the wind wasn''t in our favor, God... the smell was horrible. Honorable graves for the fallen, apparently, weren''t a custom in the Golden Wing Company. Instead there was just stripping the dead of equipment.
Mercenary''s Leather Armor Used, but suitable, armor. Has been repaired, but will likely provide suitable protection from light attacks.
[Identify] continued its slow and seemingly pointless grind towards more elaborate descriptions. I now had a new set of armor. Well, new-used, likely stripped from the dead. My sword, my dagger, my spear, and a bag with some basic equipment for maintaining my weapons. Oil, leather, some string and a needle. Oh, and five silver coins. Apparently, surviving meant we got paid. Which, all things considered, was good. It also meant, eventually, things were expected of us. Which wasn''t so good. By the middle of the week following the battle, we were pulled from our routine of training, and set about to labor. Though, the bodies and the scavenging had been mostly dealt with, the building and digging, was a different story.
Strength +1
Shoveling.
Strength +1
This was a different kind of training. Not elegant or building upon itself like the elegant and efficient motions of a spear, but harsh, tiring, and unpleasant. Monotony, of the same painful set of movements, to move dirt from one place, to another. Still, I couldn''t deny it was effective.
Strength +1
By the time the trench and mounded wall we''d been set to work into shape was finished, the results spoke for themselves. Name: John Title: Summoned Hero* Class: None General Skills:
Language of men - Lvl 10 - Passive Identify Lvl 4 - Active
Special Skills:
Hide Presence Lvl 1 - Active
Status:
Vitality: 12 Endurance: 16 Strength: 18 Dexterity: 20 Intelligence: 45 Wisdom: 46
Health: 49/50 Stamina: 18/20 Mana: 100/100 I was finally starting to approach the twenties for my combat related stats. Dexterity was, by some miracle of several training sessions, actually at twenty. Critically important, I felt, as these seemed to be linked to obtaining a class. Though Jones was far from talkative, and Kepler might as well have been a mute when it came to normal attempts at conversation, Mars had told me her [Brawler] class had links to her own status attributes. She confirmed that the class was linked to Vitality, Endurance, and Strength. Beside her status, those categories were provided and additional bonus, because of her class. Remembering what the others had said, before the battle, it seemed Vitality, Endurance, Strength, and Dexterity were critical in the process. Though I wasn''t certain the [Brawler] class was something I wanted, this information confirmed I was still quite a ways off from any class I''d seen so far. If [Brawler] was Vitality, Endurance, and Strength, then [Soldier] seemed to be linked to Vitality, Strength, and Dexterity... or some combination of all four (Vitality, Endurance, Strength, Dexterity...) I knew there were other Classes. [Spearman] came to mind, similar to the [Soldier] class, so far as I could tell. But, [Mage] was the example I couldn''t help but wonder about. I''d seen those at the castle, but there weren''t any people with that Class around camp. No one I asked seemed to be able to tell me much about them, either. Not that there was a long list of people even willing to talk to me, outside of my fellow "Heroes." The best I could do was keep grinding, in the hope that I might finally hit whatever hidden criteria was important. So, I did- or tried to. The second bout of food poisoning was much, much worse, than the first. And so, my progress came to a screeching halt. 17 - No One Cares
[Vitality +1]
If you don''t work, you don''t get paid. If you don''t get paid, you don''t eat.
[Vitality +1]
Living in a camp like this was almost worse, when there wasn¡¯t a battle on the immediate horizon. Somehow, I seemed almost as likely to meet my end in the tent, as I had during combat. Three days. It took three days to even be capable of keeping down some bread and water. Laying still, and suffering, while the others went off to the work of building up the fortifications nearby. At times, Mars would check on me. She did what she could, getting me spare bread, or water. Jones would... well, he''d check if I was alive, before returning to his seat by the bunk. Kepler didn''t do shit, but then- had I really expected him to? No¡­ Laying still, watching my health waver like the ebb and flow of a tide... lower... lower... I could see how someone like me, might honestly die. Maybe it was my vitality. I had to wonder. For all the status attributes seemed to influence, there was a property to them which almost felt like a buffer. Something applied overtop the natural order of things that I was familiar with. Whatever I¡¯d come down with, my buffer clearly wasn¡¯t enough to handle it. Fever, sweats, weakness that felt almost crippling. The inability to keep much of anything down. All I could do was lay in my bunk and [Identify] whatever happened to be nearby. Over and over, reading the hallucinatory text, praying that the pain would let up. Finally, it broke through. Name: John Title: Summoned Hero* Class: None General Skills:
Language of men - Lvl 10 - Passive Identify Lvl 5 - Active
Special Skills:
Hide Presence Lvl 1 - Active
Status:Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.
Vitality: 14 Endurance: 16 Strength: 18 Dexterity: 20 Intelligence: 45 Wisdom: 46
Health: 49/50 Stamina: 18/20 Mana: 100/100 The fifth level of [Identify] came abruptly, while staring at my dagger. It felt like being struck by a bolt of lightning, with a side of vertigo.
Steel Dagger Sturdy weapon with no enchantments. Intended for stabbing attacks. Useful for around-camp purposes. Despite the age and small chips in the blade, this was forged by a talented-smith.
Even sick as a dog, I could recognize that the fifth level of [Identify] was significant. As the after-effects of whatever had struck with the level up faded, I inspected the dagger with a greater clarity. It was almost as if, upon using [Identify] on it with the fifth level had been the same as seeing it for the first time. No longer was it simply a possession I kept on myself, but something unique. Every tiny little detail of the weapon seemed far more important and recognizable. The rest of the afternoon was spent trying to obtain the same effect from the other things around me.
Silver Coin Silver Coin, stamped and minted by the Nautalin Empire. The edges have been shaved slightly, indicating previous owners might have had less than morally aligned intentions prior to exchange.
Well... that was slightly bothersome. I soon found most of my remaining coins were like that, and made a note to ask Kepler about it when he returned. After another few hours, though, the Squad Leader still wasn''t back. Neither, it seemed, did Mars or Jones return, which soon had me worried. From what I could tell, it wasn''t nightfall quite yet, but it wasn''t exactly mid-afternoon either. Evening would be fast on approach, and it was strange for the tent to be empty at this time. I thought of trying to get up, but a sudden commotion outside stopped me short. "The rules are simple." I heard Kepler''s voice, on approach. "You''re property of the Golden Wing Mercenary Company. If you run, you will be killed. Either by me, or some feral monster, or an enemy, or you''ll starve." A strikingly familiar speech, I felt. "What-" Someone I didn¡¯t recognize tried to speak. "Shut the hell up" Kepler stopped them. "That''s another thing. You are to follow my orders, and don''t fucking bother me. Even if you think it''s important, you can fuck right off. Ask someone else." Ah. I cupped my ear, to listen more closely. "But what about-" "I just ordered you to shut up." Kepler growled, pulling open the tent. "Pick a bunk, sleep. Fortifications just finished today and I''m sure the Company is being relocated to the next battle soon enough. So, tomorrow, I expect you to train with the others." "Aren''t us heroes supposed to be treated a little nicer?" Someone asked. "They weren''t this rude at the palace! And when we got here: who was that woman, before?" "Shut. Up." Kepler''s voice boomed, earning a sudden silence. "I''m only going to say this once. Are you all listening?" Dots already connected, I leaned back, as far as I could go. Willing myself to sink within my bunk. Out of sight, out of mind. "Ye-" "Shut." Kepler''s tone brought about a new level of quiet. Sitting up to look, several terrified expressions huddled, just inside the tent. "Listen here, and listen well." Several terrified expressions nodded. "No one gives a flying-fuck about the fact that you''re Heroes." "But-" "No one." So it was, that the Squad in Mud Tent suddenly found itself increased by seven. The next ¡°batch¡± had arrived. 18 - Noobs After just one night laying sick on my back, captive in my bunk as I listened to their conversations, I found I had some reoccurring thoughts. Thoughts, like: "Maybe the Palace did a better job with this batch." Or: "Maybe, the instructors decided to talk more, the nobles praised them a bit more... Heck, did the King layer on the mystical bullshit with a greater gusto?" But, by the end, it was simply: "If I don''t get better soon, I''m going to use this dagger to put an end to my misery." Needless to say, it wasn''t very long until I recognized there was a contrast between the new arrivals, and the group I had arrived with. "I can''t wait to kill a demon." From where I lay, hidden on the top bunk, I heard the subject return for the tenth time. Whispered conversations, in the night. "Hell yes. I can''t wait to use this sword." "I''ve got twenty-five in Strength." Another added. "I''m sure I could cut one in half." "HA! I''ve got twenty-six." Someone said, excitedly. "What do you think training will be like?" "I bet we''ll get stronger here way more quicker than the palace." "Me too." I felt that Squad Leader Kepler''s inclinations towards drinking in the middle of the day, and glowering at everyone around him, were suddenly making more sense. If this was what most of the groups handed off to me were like, than I¡¯d be a bitter drunk too. It was all I could do, not to shake my head.
[Hide Presence - Level Up] [Hide Presence - Level 2]
At least, I thought, they were good for something. I''d managed to get one decent perk out of the whole miserable experience. Although I''d never imagined using a skill to avoid conversation, I could only pray it continued to work. "Willful-Ignorance." No, that would be putting it lightly. "Selectively choosing reality?" Perhaps, that was better. The seven new arrivals seemed far from acknowledging how horrible the situation was, and instead: were fully-embracing things with a level of optimism I could normally only imagine associated with happy-drunks or young-children. Simply put, they had no clue. No idea, how absolutely fucked up this situation was. But, as I was still feeling as though my insides wanted to be outsides, I truly wasn¡¯t inclined to try and explain this to them. Or, admit I was even present. I was almost glad, when from the far side of the tent, Kepler finally piped up. "Do you hear John talking?" I froze up at the mention of my name, as the tent fell to silence. "No?" Someone answered. "That¡¯s exactly right." Kepler replied. ¡°Because John¡¯s not a stupid git.¡± ¡°Who is-¡± "The next person who talks, I''m going to beat within an inch of their life." With that, a hush fell upon the crowd at last. Long moments passed, before I finally heard a very faint whisper.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Who the hell is John?" The hushed voices asked one another similar questions, before a threateningly-heavy sigh from Kepler stomped out any thought of trying to get an answer. In the relatively peaceful quiet, once again. I''d even say I finally managed to sleep, but that would be a lie. I was still much to nauseous for that. .... With nausea in mind, the next morning of training was just as miserable as one might have expected. I was getting better, sure. Around the bend, no longer approaching the silvery brook: that''s all well and good. But, between fighting the urge to throw up what little bread Mars had left for me, and ignoring the stares I was getting from all the people who finally realized the answer to last night''s question, I was far from pleased. The morning wasn''t a pleasant one.
Vitality +1 Endurance +1
There were the only things I earned for that final night of suffering. It didn¡¯t seem an equivalent exchange, but then I had to rationalize that none of the rank increases were. As a hero, every result I had was excessive. I''d probably just accomplished something that would take an ordinary solider a full six months of the flue to obtain. Though, that realization didn''t improve my mood much. Still, the morning had its moments of entertainment. "Can we take a break?" Those were the famous last words of the bravest newcomer. Stupidest newcomer? Yes. You can¡¯t be brave, until you know there¡¯s danger. The next one, I supposed, would be brave. This was just ignorance. It brought to the forefront of my mind, an interesting subject. Once again, though, I had to wonder what Squad Leader Kepler''s stats actually were, behind the scenes. If the person he was beating to a pulp had a claimed Strength of twenty-five, what must his be?
Squad Leader Soldier ???
Even with my [Identify] up as far as it had ever been, I still wasn''t sure what those "???" were, but I''ll admit: I found my second wind that morning. Idly, I wondered if, perhaps, all I''d been missing was the proper motivation, all along. ................. Name: John Title: Summoned Hero* Class: None General Skills:
Language of men - Lvl 10 - Passive Identify Lvl 5 - Active
Special Skills:
Hide Presence Lvl 2 - Active
Status:
Vitality: 15 Endurance: 17 Strength: 18 Dexterity: 20 Intelligence: 45 Wisdom: 46
Health: 33/50 Stamina: 11/20 Mana: 100/100 ... The slow grind to the twenties. I was getting there, however barely. If I wanted to prepare myself, I knew I needed to obtain some better results, but even with my "hero" title, I was starting from a little too much of a handicap. My body had never been intended for soldier-life, and was much more accustomed to sitting at a desk. But, progress was progress. I met Jones and Mars as they returned the next day, apparently coming back from an effort to haul lumber towards the newly assembled fort. According to Mars, it had been so brutal, she''d leveled strength four times. According to Jones, well... he didn''t say much of anything. But, he did look tired. Brain-fog from several continuous days of sickness and fatigue, mixed with intense hunger: I was on my way out to try and buy something to eat, apart from stale bread. So it was, I forgot to warn them. "Who the hell are you?" I heard Mars ask, loudly. "The fuck are you doing on Linda''s bunk?" "WOAH- more heroes!" Came a returning shout. "Are you friends of John-" I quickened my pace. In fact, the moment the tent flaps shut behind them, I made my way at full ¡°brisk-walk¡± heading for the cook station. However the hell that situation was going to work itself out, I wanted no part in it, but I was all but completely certain that the cook''s deep frown would seem friendly and familiar, compared to the following shouts. And I was right. The cook seemed just a grim-faced as ever, but they almost appeared to be a ray of sunshine, from the throw down that was undoubtedly occurring somewhere in the distance. Yes, even their huff of irritation at my presence seemed rather pleasant, in comparison to what I suspected was waiting back at the tent. I had a moment of clarity, though. Motivated by self-preservation, perhaps, more than good-will. Still, if only for the sake of my own well-being, I handed over all the remaining coins in my possession, and returned to the tent with and extra several pieces of bread and a heavy pot of stew. This turned out to be a very good idea. Coming back to a bunch of people quietly sobbing- more than a few with black eyes, I figured it was finally time for all of us ¡°heroes¡± to have a sit down. Best to rip the band-aid off early. 19 - Questions My group, or at least, most of my group, had quickly accepted the reality that we were barely a few degree removed from slaves. Oh, there had been complaints aplenty about it, sure, but we''d seen two of our number reduced to a dark pink mist, just before landing in a field to get beaten by an angry man with a spear- who then handed us all off to another angry man... also with a spear. We''d adapted, quickly. This was just the new reality. Add that all together with being sick, almost starving, and receiving a healthy amount of verbal abuse: by the time a majority of us were murdered in a fight we all would have much rather not been a part of, I truly think we understood our place in the world. Sure, we were "Heroes" alright. [Summoned Heroes] There was some acknowledgement that we had worth, that because of this title we had advantages, but we weren''t "chosen ones." Our story was not going to be anything like the tale of ¡°King Arthur¡± or whatever else is close to that. We were to be survivors, at best. Dispensable labor and meat-shields, at worst. Mars, Jones, myself... we knew beyond any reasonable doubt: fighting the Demon Lord and saving the world was absolutely, 100%, not why we were brought here. I guess that was a hard pill for the newbies to swallow. Somehow, the new arrivals were still holding out some sort of hope. That, those reasons, were really what had brought them here. That they really were ¡°chosen¡± and not just ordinary people, snatched from their lives by some fucked up ritual. I think, after our group, maybe the King cracked down a bit, or just gave a little-tiny-itty-bitty-bit more of a shit, for these guys. Because they had significant trouble comprehending the facts. "Why are were heroes, then? The status says that we''re heroes!" "That''s just a title. It''s branded on us, the moment we land here." Mars answered. "But, doesn''t that mean we''re important?" They insisted. "The King-"Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. "Oh, fuck the King!" Mars shouted. "He''s probably done this a thousand fucking times!" It was all downhill from there. They didn¡¯t take the news all that well, though it was Mars delivering it to them. On top of having a bit of hard-edge, she didn''t have much patience. Plus, Jones and her... they were still particular about the bunks. Luckily, there were plenty of those to go around. Eventually, though: with bellies full, everyone did settle down for the night. Relocating their possessions to different bunks (farther away from Mars, Jones, and myself) seemed to bring conversation back to lighter subjects. With the miracle of warm food, most people even stopped crying, and Mars stopped punching people. It was a calm. In the absence of violence and emotional outbursts, I took the time to try explain the basics, as I understood them. Though I wasn''t much for public speaking, or conversations in general, I did my best to tell them how they would get paid, and how wandering around the camp aimlessly was a VERY bad idea. I also told them why the "Hero" title we had was valuable, if only with some seriously heavy strings attached. I did my best, with what I had. I mean, they were owed that much. As their seniors, relatively speaking, they were in the same boat. Hiding anything important from them would only lead to more hardship, potentially coming back to bite us. Mars, however begrudginly, helped me answer some of their questions, and Jones... well, he stared at people in a way that might have made Kepler proud. That was, saying the Squad Leader of Mud Tent had been there to see it. I felt confident Kepler might have been off getting drunk, though, as he was nowhere to be found. "What about the others?" A girl, one of the youngest newcomers, who went by the nickname of Jay, asked. "You said there were people with the [Swordsman] and [Archer] class for your group." It was a good question. I didn''t have an answer to it. Neither did Mars, apparently, as she looked at me, then Jones, then shrugged. Go figure, right before bed, they had finally asked a question that stumped us. Stumped me. I lay awake for a long while, trying to come up with an answer. During the battle... well, I hadn''t seen them... But, that didn''t mean they weren''t there. Really, it just meant I hadn''t seen them. As none of us were keen on walking around camp much, and adding to that: the fact that the camp was massive, with separate divisions and other allied companies stationed everywhere... I was sure they had to be relatively close, even if t wasn''t confident enough to go and find them. Unless... maybe they had been given the all clear to leave? If we improved enough, as heroes, wouldn''t that also make sense? Why would the Empire waste such a valuable resource on some pointless battlefield, if there was some better place for them to be? As I lay on my top bunk, spinning the dagger as [Identify] rang out the same information, again and again... I had to wonder. 20 - Gods and Men The next morning, one of the newcomers messed up: bad. It had rained, lightly, so the field was damp. Mud Tent had earned its name, so I suppose it might have simply been a miracle that no one had been hurt up until this point. But, so it goes. A boot decided to skid, instead of stop. A spear decided to do what it was always made to do. There was a lot of blood. A lot. Of blood. Kepler, usually as uncaring as they come, began barking orders. Jones was sent running, while Mars was put in charge of applying pressure to the wound. I was in charge of keeping them from rolling into the mud and biting their own tongue. Harder to do, when someone''s strength is twenty-something, and mine... well, wasn''t. They threw me like a crocodile might, in its death roll. By the time they exhausted themselves, writhing in agony, I just hoped that their vitality was better than most, because what I was seeing was far from pretty. Blood, mixed with whatever horrible crap might be on the training field... it didn''t take a medical degree to know those two things shouldn''t be mixed. Then, Jones was back. With him, a man in cloth, with a bright red head-piece.
Red Crescent Medic
Immediately laying hands on the wounded, I saw the newly arrived healer focus intensely. Palm outstretched, just above the bloody gash, the man seemed to be in a trance. There was a look of pure concentration. [Identify] I tried to see what he was doing.
Skill: Lesser Heal Exchange with the God of Mercy. Uses Mana.
Lesser Heal... I was, to put it frankly, surprised to see anything at all. Usually, [Identify] was fickle at best for catching things that weren''t objects, but I attributed this to having finally leveled the ability enough to be of some use. Still, it didn''t seem to be working. While the wound stopped bleeding as badly, the gash remained. The man leaned in, and tried again.
Skill: Mend Exchange with the God of Flesh. Uses Mana and Stamina.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.
A different skill... I was fascinated. This was new. The King''s Palace had shown us all sorts of wondrous things. From the skyline of the city, I''d seen flying boats, glowing gemstones atop watch-towers. What might have even been a flying island... I''d known there was magic, in this world, but until just that moment: I''d never seen it up close. Never so literally, either. The skin resealed, as if it were pulled together by tiny, invisible, stitches. Pale faced, almost as much as the person in which he''d been healing, the Medic stepped back. Nodding to Kepler, then to Jones, he bowed his red-clothed head, and took his leave. As he left, Kepler handed him a small purse. Small, but from the heft of it, probably not all that light. Turning to the rest of us, intense displeasure written plainly on his face, he didn''t say a word, before ripping the remaining spears from whoever still happened to be holding them. Leaning them up against the wooden fence that bordered our training ground, he took a deep breath. Several, in fact. Finally, he spoke. "Tomorrow." Fist clenched until his arm shook, Kepler uttered the word. "Tomorrow." As he walked away, leaving us all in the mud, for once- for the first time, perhaps: no one was stupid enough to ask him what that meant. As we carried our fellow "Hero" into the tent, placing them upon their bunk, we all went to sleep in total silence. Clearly, tomorrow, we were all going to die. ... That night, Kepler left. For what purpose, exactly, no one knew, but most people were too scared to talk. There was a fear of him coming back and some unlucky soul catching his attention. Not quite irrational, either. "I''m scared of him." On the bottom bunk to my own, I heard the new arrival, Jay, whisper. "The squad leader is terrifying." Laying perfectly still, [Hide Presence] as active as I could will it to be, I waited. "How long have you all been here?" She whispered again. "Living like this?" "Long enough." Mars finally took the bait, and replied. I let out a sigh of relief. I was saved from conversation, yet again. After all the commotion that day, I''d decided that I''d much rather rest. Still, I did listen. "It seemed so amazing, at the Palace. With the King, and the Knights, and the City, just beyond those stone walls. I was really happy to be here." I heard the bunk creak, Jay moving slightly. "I just don''t understand, why did it turn out like this?" "Someone in camp told me that summoning heroes used to be a rare thing." Mars answered. "Bargains with Gods, and fates. Will of divine forces, or things people just didn''t understand. Then, there was some war, thousands of years ago, and the King from back then figured out how to repeat a ritual." "To summon heroes?" "Yeah, I guess that King used it to conquer half the continent before other countries allied against him." "Oh." Jay answered. The bunk creaked again. It didn''t seem like Mars'' explanation helped much, but I''d heard the same. We weren''t really heroes. At least, not like the title was probably intended, originally. We were the product of a loophole, being abused for the benefit of... well, a lot of people, if my understanding of the Empire was even halfway-close to accurate. "We can get stronger than normal people, here. Much stonger, I guess. The Empire has some people like us who are to the point where they don''t even sound human. People who could win a battle all on their own." "Where are they?" "Probably fighting somewhere else." Mars continued. "Somewhere more important." "Oh." Jay whispered. "We''re not... are we?" "You know, when Linda, Cate... when I got my Class, they said..." Mars stopped, for a moment. "Listen, Kepler''s not so bad." Silence greeted that statement. "He seems pretty bad." Jay finally whispered back. "Nah." Mars sighed. "He just really hates his job." 21 - Punishment Our punishment the following morning, was exercise. Endless. Exercise. No spears, no weapons, no practicing forms. No effort to try and trick our Hero title into providing us a skill, or a class, or anything of value. Squad Leader Kepler watched, arms crossed, face stern, as we did push-ups. Then, sit-ups... then, more push-ups... then more sit-ups... Throwing up was no excuse to stop.
Endurance +1
Mars, the most vocal of our number, cursed the newcomers'' existence. Loudly, she proclaimed them damned, to die a miserable death- so miserable, they would wish they had all stabbed themselves in training mishaps. Jones, for all of his distant stares and blatant refusal to speak to anyone, seemed to agree with her. Or, at least he seemed equally as angry, if much quieter. I wondered at this, for a time. They were both far ahead of me, on all the relevant stat ranks. Though this was brutal, it couldn''t be that... Then, I remembered it was only a day or so ago the two of them were working hard-labor. Digging and carrying enough weight to rank up strength- what was it Mars had said... four times? Being put through fantasy-army boot-camp hazing right after, was probably even worse than what I was experiencing. "Do you even know how lucky you are?" Kepler shouted, above it all. "Do you?" After a sip from his flask, he continued. "There''s no battle expected for months! Not one! Anyone know what that means?" No one answered. Thank god. By this point, it seemed even the newcomers had caught on to the fact that Kepler didn''t expect a response. He just wanted to yell at them. Kepler, smug faced bastard that he was, nodded approvingly at this, before his face contorted in rage: "It means that you''ve got months until you''re allowed to fucking die!" Spittle flew, the scent of poor-quality spirits, took to the air. "Do you understand?" "Yes, Squad Leader!" This time he did expect an answer. "AGAIN!" "Yes, Squad Leader!" So it went. For an entire week, we suffered. God damn. We suffered.
Endurance +1 Endurance +1
¡­. Name: John Title: Summoned Hero* Class: None General Skills:
Language of men - Lvl 10 - Passive Identify Lvl 5 - Active
Special Skills:If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
Hide Presence Lvl 2 - Active
Status:
Vitality: 16 Endurance: 20 Strength: 18 Dexterity: 21 Intelligence: 45 Wisdom: 46
Health: 50/50 Stamina: 20/20 Mana: 100/100 As time passed, I had begun to grow accustomed to a specific route through camp. Three tents straight, one left turn, five tents straight, one right turn. Every few days, I would take the couple coins I could to scrape together, and I would head to the cook station to purchase food. Nodding to the same people, watching the same soldiers spar, or drink, and finally speaking with the same mean-faced cooks. It was routine. They would stare at me, of course. Expression of displeasure and discontent were a default, but I had learned these were often quite misleading. As the weeks went on, and I continued to show up, they would hand me extra bread (sometimes with mold on it, sometimes not) and on rare occasions, a jug of stew. "Extra, can''t waste." They''d say. Or, "Still no class." They''d say. I''m not sure if it was sympathy or pity, but having survived one battle, the soldiers near Mud Tent seemed far more accommodating. Even if the rest of the camp might as well have been off-limits, for my own safety, this small route seemed to have earned me enough social-currency to not have the tar beaten out of me on a daily basis. Although, there was still one obstacle... Hoyt. "Well, well, well: if it isn''t John the Hero!" From a wooden bench, out front of a large tent, a hand covered in scars flagged me down. "Come, drink with me, my friend!" Friend. There was a loose definition, in use. If I was somewhat antisocial in my life before being thrown into all of... this, well, let''s just say that repressing a severe case of what was likely PTSD hadn''t helped matters much. I avoided conversation like it was some sort of fatal disease. Still, there was no avoiding Hoyt the [Engineer] once he''d locked onto me. Once he''d locked onto anyone, if I''m being perfectly honest. Seven feet tall, and build like a brick house. With a face of grizzle, and motions of a trained warrior: if I tried to run, I had generally figured I¡¯d have better survival chances spitting in Kepler''s booze. There was no escape. Not from this man. "Tell me more of your world! I''ve been thinking about what you told me, about the engine." Laughing, as his might arm slapped the bench beside him loud enough to make my ears ring, I found the day''s food-run diverted. "Talk, John! Tell me a tale!" It had been a fluke, but surprisingly, I''d met the man under circumstances that didn''t involve me being thrashed within an inch of my life. Well, not quite. In a drunken stupor, he''d run into me and knocked me back a clean seven paces, before I had rolled to a painful stop. Apologetic, he''d soon drawn me into something of a hostage situation of a conversation, and so it was I''d made a... "friend." "So, the machines build machines?" Hand running through a thick beard, Hoyt leaned back in thought. "To create intricate things with such trust, and just assemble the parts. All without a drop of magic... I''ve heard these things before, but you heroes come from a strange world." He said, with finality. "Still, what is stranger, is you." He pointed to my chest. "Even now, you have no class." Outside of a few observational trends related to the commercial benefits to an earth-economy, hyper-efficient, industrial process, there wasn''t much I could really say to the first part, or the second. Especially not as the newcomers had been earning [Soldier] and [Spearman] classes, left and right. Somehow, even with all the time I''d spent here at the camp, a class was still beyond my grasp. The classless hero, I remained. "You are not meant for this place." Hoyt stated, solemnly. "None of you heroes are, but most adapt- accept it, for what it is. They become warriors, or they die. The best among you, become Legends, but even Legends die." Standing, Hoyt twisted, grabbing me by the scruff of my armor, while he pointed behind us. "Look, John." He said, as I dangled, helpless in his grasp. Much like a sad kitten. Still, I did look. Unpredictable, Hoyt might be, but he never seemed to act without reason. Distantly, above the tents, I stared out: beyond the training field, or the battle grounds. I lookedpast where the fort was beginning to rise- built of wood and dirt, towards the distance, where clouds rose above far-off mountains. Far, far away. "Never forget." Hoyt told me. "You see, even from where we stand: the world is vast. Very vast. Lands and continents beyond seas of green and storms, and places where men have never tread!" The fading afternoon sun was caught on the ridges, like gold wrapped in red and silver: wisps of vapor slipping over an edge of stone. "You see." Hoyt set me back down, my feet finally touching the bench, as he nodded once more. "There is far more to life than this camp, John. More than the battles, the wars, the killing and death. There is so much more, and it is important to remember." Not long after, I left Hoyt to his drink. It¡¯s a shame I didn¡¯t realize it then. That would be our last talk. 22 - Retreat There was a time, there. Short, fleeting... but I remember it. Life was almost, dare I say it: "good." Kepler eased up on us. The new "heroes" learned, and shared. They grew, and progressed. We all did, in some sense. Without the looming threat of a battle, we felt that we could finally breathe, if only for a little while. People told their stories, and talked about what they wanted. What they might do if we ever left this place. If we ever were permitted to leave the mercenary company. Mars and I found a good price on some ale that had found its way into camp, and we may have shared a cup. Maybe, a little more than just a cup. It was good. I don''t know if happy was the right word, but... content? Life was far from perfect, and none of us wanted to be where we were, but our little group wasn''t so bad. We had each other''s backs, in a way that I''ve found is rare, in life. All I know, is that it was right. And then, it wasn''t. Five days passed, before we awoke early to the sound of horns. Horns, and Kepler screaming. "Move! Move!" His voice shocked me awake, my hands scrambling for armor and gear. "Get up! Spears- take the spears! Take your gear! Take your pack! MOVE!" Jones threw me a spear, as I went tumbling from the top bunk. Landing on my toes, my dagger was sheathed, my sword was soon ready at my hip. With the worn armor on my chest and back, arms and shins, all that was left was to grab my bag, and witness the chaos unfolding. "We''re under attack!" From outside the tent, someone shouted. "They''ve got Mages-" A massive explosion cut the warning short, as the impact sent half of us sprawling. Where there had once been a tent wall, was now replaced by fire. Someone, I don''t know who, was screaming in the flames. "What''s happening?" "UP!" Kepler grabbed one of the newer members by the shirt, and threw them towards the front flaps. "Take what you can! We''re moving!" Heading outside, we found the camp was in complete disarray. Kepler lead the way, as people ran in every direction. Some soldiers were rushing towards fires, others were following officers- some with horses, towards what I assumed was a battle. Tents were on fire. In the air, above the camp, giant balls of flame were raining down. Each impact as they landed, shook the ground. "MOVE!" Kepler''s shout didn''t allow for much time to consider what was happening, before we were in a quick jog. Several times, we were forced to turn, or redirect, as flames blocked our path through the tents, or smoke was too thick to breathe. Through the heat, the flames, the utter insanity unfolding around us: by the time we made it out of the camp itself, and onto the field where the fort was being constructed, we were exhausted. Ahead of us, I saw lines forming up. Spears and archers and horses, milling about in a panic as Captains shouted orders. Men atop the unfinished fort, launching arrows and spears down below. "Ah, fuck." I remember hearing Kepler curse, as he looked up. "Shields- no, fuck it! Run! Just RUN!" Looking up, I squinted at the sight. It was early Morning, with the sun just beginning to rise, and not a cloud in sight- yet I could see a shadow on the air. For all the falling orbs of fire, still following on their arcs towards camp, there were thousands of tiny specks. Little dots of black, blocking the deep blue. Arrows. Lots and lots of arrows. Not good. "Tactical withdrawal" is a fancy and polite way of saying one is retreating, but there was nothing fancy or polite about what Kepler had us doing- so I''ll just call it something plainer: Running for our fucking lives. "I thought there wasn''t supposed to be a battle for months!" I heard Jay shout. ¡°You said months!¡± "Do I really look like a bloody [Seer] to you?" Kepler answered. "Just fucking move!"Stolen story; please report. By the time the first arrows were landing, our Squad Leader had us turning around, and heading back into camp. Or, back into the flaming wreckage, that was camp. Behind us, I heard horrible "thumps" of shafts impacting the turf. More horns were sounding. More tents were burning. More soldiers were running. Nothing made sense, except that Kepler had pointed us in a direction, and we were following him. Someone tripped, another person disappeared, as a ball of flame smacked down- hard. Running and stumbling, we just did our best not to think about what was happening. All there was to think about, was running.
Endurance +1
Seemed almost a mockery. Emerging out on the other side of camp, we found ourselves quickly being pulled into lines. Ragged and exhausted- covered in ashes, dozens of Squads were crumpling together in a mishmash of spear lines. Behind them, archers and a decent number of trebuchet seemed to be rotating into place. "We''re fighting?" Mars coughed, as we fell into line. "Seriously?" "Shut up." Kepler ordered, surveying the field. There were more people trickling in, but not nearly as many as I would have hoped. "We''ve still got most of the artillery." Someone suggested. "Could help." "You''ve got to be joking." Mars growled. "They''re shooting god-damn meteors at us. We should run." Beside her, Jones nodded in agreement. "If any of you run, they''ll have you executed." Kepler growled back, turning to look over the rest of us. "Hell, they''ll probably make me do it, too. So, shut up." Another explosion sent a wave of dust into the air. "This is bullshit." Mars muttered. "Mars, for the last time." Kepler muttered back. "Either, the Commander issues a retreat, or not. So, shut-up." We''d had to climb a slight incline, to take the field south of camp were our forces were apparently regrouping. It wasn''t a good scene. Watching hundreds of tents burning, and a fort crumbling, with a clean line of sight to what was on the other side. There, the enemy army was marching forward, whatever resistance in front of them, cut down with ease. To say we were outnumbered, would have been a gross understatement. What caught my attention the most, though, was the far back of their lines. Almost hidden, there, I saw flashes of light. Rising up, these soon brought more soaring orbs of flame to life. "It''s the Black Roses." Someone muttered. "Coalition finally sicked their bloody Mages on us." "How''d they get here so quickly? Last I heard they were on the East, heading North." "Our East retook the river, they must have marched them here, instead." Came the reply. "Our scouts did us dirty." "Ah... We''re right fucked, then." "Aye." With that, came an uncomfortable number of additionally agreeing sentiments. "Right fucked." An explosion rocked the hillside, leaving a smoldering crater fifty paces from where we stood. Several more followed, with impacts that were heavy enough to leave my ears ringing. along the line, a [Captain] on horseback came running. "By her Generosity, the Commander has seen it fit that we retreat!" The Captain shouted, as he passed us. "Thank fucking God." Mars whispered. "Let''s go, already." ¡°Shut it.¡± Kepler whispered back. "Hold your ground, until the signal is provided!" The Captain shouted. "The Scroll must be calibrated!" "What is that supposed to mean?" "Means we get to live." Kepler replied, catching Mars'' shoulder as she turned. "But you''d better not move." He looked over to the rest of us. "None of you: nobody moves." "Why can''t we just leave?" "If you want to try and outrun an invading army, be my guest. But even if this fucks up, I''d personally rather take the scroll." Kepler muttered. "Count your blessings. They probably just didn''t want the enemy getting the artillery here, after they finished murdered the lot of us." On the ground around us, dust began to swirl and glow, as patterns emerged. Runes, not unlike the ones I had seen, carved into the floor of the palace. As they formed, links and connections branched outward beneath our feet. Scripts and letters spinning in a wilder, and wilder pace. "What is this?" "Linked Scroll. Old as shit, more expensive than I care to imagine." Kepler ordered. "Whatever you do, remember: don''t move." Another fire spell touched down, twenty feet away. I felt my skin prickle, smelled ozone and acrid smoke. In the air, there were more. One... ten... twenty- "Oh fuck." Mars whispered. "Do not move." Kepler raised his voice, turning to the rest of us. "Do not fucking move!" He shouted. They began to land. First, farther down the hill, then closer, and closer. The ground was fire, sand and dirt were ripped asunder. All around us, grim-faces stared down the coming death. The magic, the scroll- whatever it was working beneath out feet, swayed and shifted. Like ripples on the surface of a pond. Ink mixed, characters molded and blended together, reforming- only for another blast to shake them again. Looking up, I could see the next one approaching. It was coming for me. "What happens if it doesn''t work?" Mars shouted. "What happens, then?" "Just don''t move!" I could swear that I felt the embers burning. I could have sworn, they were close enough to touch my face, as the whole sky was swallowed up by one flaming ball of death, coming down to meet me. In that instant, I wanted to run. I wanted to scream. But, the runes beneath our feet had already taken to the air, they''d begun changing into something new. Rapidly shifting, calculating, adjusting- burning as the falling spell of fire death crashed into them, and the fabric of reality was ripped away. I saw magic beyond any comprehension, saw time fragment and distort, while all I had known and seen, turned to grains of frozen glass raining down upon the black emptiness of the void. Then, I remember nothing. Nothing at all. I suspect, for a time, I was truly lost. 23 - Arrival There is a space, between worlds. I''m not talking about what would happen if you flew a rocket out of orbit, or what you see in the night sky: it''s not that kind of space. That''s emptiness. Volume, and no mass. Or, at least, very little matter. Spare gases, random rocks, and lumps of iron, all floating around the cosmos. What I''m referring to now, though: I mean a true void. I mean, nothing. Nothing, and everything. Possibilities, potentials: all of it, all at once. The threshold that cannot ordinarily be crossed by mortals, or flesh, or substance of any kind. Where magic lives, where chaos thrives: this was what took me in, and embraced me. Whether I tumbled through this for seconds, or for hours, I am unable to say. I suspect time, as we understand it, holds little meaning in such a place. Faint as ghosts in the noon-sun, I can remember fragments, though. Should I press myself, those remain. Pieces, of the whole. Images, shapes, futures and pasts- some of my own, some of others? Ten thousand lines, branching out from ten thousand lines- so on and so forth as I follow their course to find, each thought, each action, leads to ten thousand more- yet far off in the distance, they all meet again, closing the sphere of infinite possibilities... What I remember from that time is fleeting, but what I remember feeling has stayed with me. Awe. Awe, and then tree branches. There is no intended metaphor, in such a statement. No, it was simply a very, very, hard landing. ...
Wisdom +1 New Skill: Void Walker - Passive Once summoned, now lost! You have gone where many will never go. What''s more, is unlike most: you''ve survived. Greatly increased affinity and resistance when utilizing scrolls, portals, and transportation rituals.
... With that sudden message, I came to my senses alone, in a dark forest. Nestled among thick ferns and soft, damp, soil, it took a long time just to clear the burning spots in my vision- even longer to sit up. [Identify]
Name: Gnarled Barkrot Tree Description: A tree famed for its destructive tendencies towards other larger plant species. Bark is also mildly toxic to humans if consumed.
[Identify]
Name: Yuta Fern Description: Uncommon plant known for their toxins. Dangerous if consumed.
Immediately trying to identify something might have seemed strange months ago, but it had been a habit for long enough that I barely recognized it as anything more than an instinctive motion. Ever since I''d managed to level it up to the fifth rank, it seemed to almost run on auto-pilot. I didn''t much like what I read, though. [Identify]If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
Name: Qila Fern Description: Uncommon plant known for their stubborn nature of survival in hostile environments. Quoted as the fern "too stubborn to die."
No, these were not good signs. I suspected, despite my landing leaving my body only bruised, not broken, this was probably a bad place to be. Still, urgency to learn more about the situation was forced to wait. Pushing myself to my feet took an exhausting amount of time and effort. Slowly, though, I rose to stare out into an endless expanse of dark and shadowed trees, in all directions. Above, the canopy seemed to show only the smallest gaps of light. Eyes now-adjusted, it was as if the forest around me had been formed in a perpetual evening. Staring out into the forest was much like staring out into an abyss. I could see uniform tree trunks, all straight and narrow, branches lacking until the canopy far overhead. I could see ferns, patches here and there, somehow growing despite the lack of light... but I could see nothing past them. The forest was everything. It made me nervous. I remembered once, when I was younger, I went scuba-diving in the open ocean. Sixty feet down: with light above, and nothing but darkness in all directions. Murky and shadows. The feeling was like that. What might be out there, waiting? Maybe it was good I had risen so slowly, I thought, because compared to the battlefield, this almost seemed worse. .¡­. At the time, the most general of theories I could come up with for how I''d gotten to be where I was, seemed to follow on a fleeting understanding (or perhaps, better stated: impression) on the magic''s after-glow. Interference, was at fault. If there was a culprit, it lay at the feet of that impending fire spell. The scroll had ready begun its work, but then the fire magic had landed upon it. After which, I reasoned that whatever parameters were set for such an occurance, weren''t enough. As such, the spell had activated, but I had clearly landed somewhere I wasn''t supposed to. Possibly, far, far away from the original destination. Certainly not with anyone else in the company. Best assumptions, for someone who didn''t know magic. Yet, there I was. Away from the Empire. Away from the mercenary company. I was, by all logic, a free man, though I wasn''t sure how I felt about it. Questions of whether or not this was a good or a bad thing, seemed to be evenly matched in their answers. Either I was free and clear, or soon to be dead. After a great deal of debate, I summarized as much, and then I spent a good portion of my day trying to identify everything, in a literal sense. [Identify]
Name: Ember Reeds Description: While not lethal and actually quite harmless, these have been known for their bright red coloration and extremely painful stings. Technically edible.
Most plant-life was found to be poisonous or toxic to some effect, although thankfully not on physical contact. [Identify]
Name: Sunder Moss Description: Known for the pain in which it kills, this is extremely deadly if consumed. Once diluted and used for torture, in recent times other (safer) methods are preferred. In the wise words of Klaza the Brutal: "Dead men aren''t much for spilling secrets- just blood."
There were exceptions. I was very wary of where I stepped, after that. Just by walking around the tree, I was fairly certain I now had [Boots of Death] instead of whatever they were before. The thought of what might already be soaked into the leather was unsettling. In a way, I thought it was lucky I''d landed on top of the ferns, because what lived on the soil among their roots was far more terrifying. Exploring was, perhaps understandably, difficult. While being quiet, I did my best to creep about, to get in range of something new I could [Identify] or find if anything else had landed with me in the ferns. I had tumbled rather badly, on the way down, so I¡¯d felt there was a chance something useful might have come with me. For my localized searching, there was little to be found. My spear, at least, was recovered. My pack, I was wearing- so, perhaps that shouldn''t be counted in the tally. My sword and dagger somehow stayed on my belt. Farther out, though... the truth is, I had extremely little interest in wandering more than twenty feet in any direction from the tree I had landed. No matter how long I tried to work up the courage, the forest remained a shaded and mysterious terror. Which presented me with an interesting scenario. I truly had no idea where I was, or what my chances of survival were. While I might be considered armed to the teeth, I only had a few days of terribly stale bread and a tin of lukewarm water, so longterm survival wasn¡¯t a guarantee. Clearly, going out and hunting to subsidize the meager supplies of food would have been the rational decision. Spear in hand, a human might as well be king of any forest. With a Hero title applied, logically, there was a decent chance of earning some useful skills, as well. Yet, in a place where just the plant-life seemed far more than dangerous enough, I found myself hesitating. I heard no birds. I heard no animals. Irrational or not, starving seemed preferable to wandering. The prickling fear, spreading along the back of my neck, goosebumps down my arms... "Don''t go in the Forest. It''s already bad enough." Thus, the compromise. For the first night, I opted to climb: Scouting, mixed with no small degree of cowardice. 24 - Storm Name: John Title: Summoned Hero* Class: None General Skills:
Language of men - Lvl 10 - Passive Identify Lvl 5 - Active
Special Skills:
Hide Presence Lvl 2 - Active Void Walker Lvl 1 - Passive
Status:
Vitality: 16 Endurance: 21 Strength: 18 Dexterity: 21 Intelligence: 45 Wisdom: 47
Health: 46/50 Stamina: 13/20 Mana: 100/100 Even with my efforts of tying my bag to a rope, and hauling it up ahead of me: the upwards journey took some time. Time, and several rough falls, before I eventually found a decent way to scale up a mostly branch-less trunk. Still, I did find a method, and climbing higher, I was finally able to head up into the canopy, and above the tree line. Somewhat. It seemed that the forest I''d landed in was mostly flat. Vantage-point-wise, it provided little but more trees, but as luck would have it, I''d chosen a taller specimin. The Gnarled Barkrot Tree I''d climbed seemed to reach out above most of the rest, and provided a decent line of sight once I''d climbed far enough. Of course, that really meant very little, when all I could see was a haze... and more trees. It reminded me of a game I''d played, when I was much younger: An entire land covered in a fog, making sight almost impossible beyond five hundred feet or more. Adding to that, was the fact that night seemed to be setting. Unwilling to climb back down, I resolved myself to sleeping tied to a tree trunk. And, by sleeping, I mean barely sleeping. At least the air felt cleaner. Maybe it was just my imagination getting the better of me, but I had to imagine that the farther away I was from all the poisonous plants, the better off I''d be. .... I awoke with the dawn, and with it: wind. Not strong, not aggressive, but steady in its push. The air flowed along at a steady gait in the morning sun, and the haze which seemed to be permanently settled above the forest, moved with it. Tired eyes blinking, I stared in wonder as the visibility increased from a few hundred feet, to a few thousand, to (briefly) miles. The forest was vast. I''d suspected as much. Miles of trees in all directions, with almost no break from the lush of green leaves. Almost. What may have been a mile off, there was something rising above the trees. Stone, or brick? From the distance I sat, it was hard to say with certainty, but I could recognize the dimensions and shape as a structure of unnatural means. What appeared to be a perfect dome, turned into a rising spear, capped with a brilliant gleam of gold. I stared at it for a long time, before I made my decision. In truth, as lovely as slow starvation and dehydration seemed, from my uncomfortable post atop the tree, finding people and true shelter won out. I was a "hero" now, wasn''t I?This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Wasn''t this what heroes did? Adventure awaited, at long last. Though I''d had a traumatic start, I felt a sense of obligation. I couldn''t just give up and die. Not here, and certainly not after everything I''d already been through. This was it. As I judged the direction, and steeled my mind for the careful descent back to the forest floor, the only interruption I had was a distant rumble. Something, which I soon found, was thunder. ¡­. If there was ever something worse than fighting one''s way through a thick underbrush made of literal death, it''s doing so in a storm. The fear, rational or otherwise, was almost as bad as the rain itself. Heavy and cold, wind threw branches down around me, crashing in the brushes. Loud explosions of lightning scattered what was close to daylight through the canopy. All while I tripped and stumbled, spear kept low for hope of avoiding a lighting-rod''s scenario. While I had little doubt much of the plant life might kill me, I assumed that a bolt of electricity would be just as (if not more) effective. This was not easy going, to say the least. Navigating around bushes and undergrowth of the forest floor grew more difficult as time went on. What''s more, is the sudden appearance of statues. Though living things were absent, for exception of plant life, the statues were seemingly ever-present, glaring down at me. The appearance of stone carvings, scattered about, covered in vines or moss, came with frustration. As they often blocked my progress, forcing me around additional trees and turns. Their barricades were made known more and more often, growing more concentrated, until they were almost shoulder to shoulder. How long they had been there, in the forest, I wasn¡¯t sure. They seemed ancient, in the few flashes of lightning by which I could make out their finer details. With bodies of men and faces of animals. Snakes, and bears, and things best not mentioned or remembered. All seemed to watch my slow progress, in ways most unsettling. By the time I''d managed to break my way out of the forest itself, into the clearing I''d been hoping to find, I''d spent hours trekking, approaching the edge of true collapse. Still, my soaked boots found purchase on more than mud and detritus, setting down onto stone. Blocks of stone. Laid before me, even in the dim light of thick storm clouds and a raging forest of leaves: I recognized my destination. It seemed a plaza of no small size. Ancient stone, cracked and weathered as it was by roots or rain, or wind: at its center stood what I''d witnessed from afar. Ruined, but undeniably majestic. One mighty dome of bricks, layered high to a pillar of stone and gold: What can only be called a temple, rose before me. I entered with little thought for my safety. Having spent so much time in a military camp, working day after day, I knew my limits well. More than enough to be keenly aware that I might be capable of no more than a few more moments of movement, before I would completely collapse. My stamina, whatever buffer to keep from slipping unconscious, was at an all time low Stamina: 1/20 Exhausted... That''s what I was, in theory. But, I feel that description might be lacking. Like a puppet with its strings cut, I let myself fall, just within the threshold of the temple. Settled down beside a stone archway, laid in among the bricks, where darkness lurked not but ten feet further. What might well have been, for all I knew, a warren of tunnels filled with monsters and terrifying creatures: possessing the bodies of men and the appetite of predators. Thankfully, nothing came to claim the feast which might have waited for them, as I hung my head and slept for what might have been moments, hours, or days. For all I can remember of the fever dreams felt, then, all I can safely say is the storm had still not subsided when I awoke. ... Name: John Title: Summoned Hero* Class: None General Skills:
Language of men - Lvl 10 - Passive Identify Lvl 5 - Active
Special Skills:
Hide Presence Lvl 2 - Active Void Walker Lvl 1 - Passive
Status: [??? - Lesser Status Ailment - Inflicted]
Vitality: 16 Endurance: 21 Strength: 18 Dexterity: 21 Intelligence: 45 Wisdom: 47
Health: 46/50 Stamina: 13/20 Mana: 100/100 "??? - Lesser Status Ailment - Inflicted" It was a worrisome message, if there ever was one. Perhaps, some form of sickness? Or, some form of poisoning? Confirming my health was stable, seemed to put my mind mostly at ease. Although my Stamina was still reduced, I felt well enough to move. In fact, overall, I felt fine. Tired, soaked, but not physically incapacitated. Staring out at the storm, the winds were picking up. Inch by inch, the spray was creeping towards where I sat, threatening to interrupt my meal of whatever rations happened to have avoided the wet within my pack. Cautiously I turned to the darkness of the temple''s hall. It was warm and dry, there. Very much so, in fact. Almost inviting, in some strange way. Despite the storm, the strange plant growth which covered the outside: the ruin seemed remarkably well preserved. Considering the gold I''d spotted, safely atop the tower for any and all to see, I felt it safe to assume no one had come across this place in quite a long while. Surely, someone else would have stolen that, had they found it here... I wasn''t entirely sure what gold was worth in economic terms, though I could easily imagine a treasure like that would be worth quite a lot of camp rations. The thought of which, made me break down my pack, and scarf a quick meal. Even after dried bread and some tough salted meat, I was still hungry, but I knew it would be best to make what I had last. Thus, course decided, once more, I activated [Hide Presence] as best I could, and slowly made my way further inside. Just until the storm passed, I told myself. I could afford to explore, just a little. 25 - Temple Carvings. Illuminated by the occasional crash of lightning and thunder behind me, I could tell they were everywhere in the hall. Upon the walls, the floor, the ceiling... as I made my way in deeper, often feeling blindly beyond the occasional flash of lightning, they covered every inch of the narrow hall of the temple. By the tenth step, in, I paused. Strangely, I found my eyes were adjusting. Not to the light, exactly. Beyond what the storm brought, there was little light to spare. Instead, it was as if there was some other source present. Like that of light, but not of something similar. By the twentieth step inside, I could see clearly once more. There before me, lay true art. Not of a simple or crude touch, where the hands guided a pale imitation to what the mind had wished to create. No, this was the work of a master- several masters. Generations of dedication, put into place with perfect skill. Even unable to [Identify] the language carved beside the images I saw, I knew the walls told a story. And that story, as many stories do: began with Gods. Gods... others... existences beyond men and mortals: that was what I felt they were. Just by looking upon them, it was far too clear. Like the statues which waited ever-vigilant within the forest outside, they stared down upon bowing shapes and figures: cold. There was little love for those mortals who grovelled at their feet, who gave offerings in their long-lost names and titles. For many panels, many blocks of stone: this remains unchanged. They were above all, it seemed. Untouchable, unrivaled by any but themselves. The simple and crude shapes of mortals almost seemed a mockery, beside their majestic forms. Yet, on my thirtieth step beyond the threshold, I found a change. No longer looking down upon the bowing figures at their feet, the Gods had chosen to look up: watching the uncarved sky of the hall. One, even clutched at its chest, set to kneel as patterns pooled about its feet. Glass and jade, mingled with gold. No longer, were they expressionless. They were angry. A chill to the bone, just to look. The faces of rage, beyond that of human measure, surely. Power that might break whatever it set to shatter, focused in hatred. As fire rained down from the sky above, they raised their hands, and at last, the mortals at their feet rose. From their direction, a chosen few step forward, and there the gift of-This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Dark. Silent. Nothingness. Strange... that is what it was, to be woken from a dream: standing in the absolute darkness of a foreign temple, beneath a storm. Where a story was once told, crafted by masters who knew their craft better than many might ever learn anything in all their lives: around me, there was wreckage. Fallen stone, crumbled beneath the age of time. The story, had been ended. The hall, with all its twists and turns, had become a ruin. I soon stood within the belly of the maze, once again blind to all but the stone beneath my feet, and the empty air before my reaching hands. Where had I come from? What direction could take me back? Stumbling blindly in the pitch of shadows and the oppressive silence of a tomb: I had no answer. ¡­. Wandering in the dark, blindly feeling my way through the emptiness around me, I had time to collect my thoughts. Oh, so many thoughts. How I''d come to be here. From the Palace, to the battlefield, to this strange land. Where I might go, should I get out. Of this ruin, of this forest... On what I''d seen, who I''d met, how I hoped to live in this world- so unfamiliar to me. Was I a Hero, or a slave? Was being brought to this world a blessing, or a curse, or something in between? Did I even want to go back? Hands desperately reaching for a wall, a pillar- anything solid in the terrifying void of shadows and the sounds of my own footsteps, I resolved that the things which brought me here didn''t matter. None of my questions had an answer, in truth. No, all that mattered, was the present moment. Of the here and now. A mind, alone in this world of nothingness. Lost in a forgotten ruin, of a bygone age, in an unfamiliar world. Lost to the nothingness that lived here, in this strange place. If there was ever a fitting location to find myself lost, I thought, perhaps this was it. Still, I did not pray for mercy, or forgiveness, or shout for help. Instead, I continued on forward: blind to all things. Yet¡­ my mind persisted. As it always had, I was running on an endless course across the same questions. Was there something in this world, that I was meant to become? Or, was it all random, all chaos. Just more unorganized happenstances which would continue toss me like a leaf on the wind, until the end of my days. Perhaps, that would always be my life. For, it is only human, to strive and provide meanings at all. To try and find patterns, organization, to that which has none. Brought here, doomed to die a soldier, or a man lost in a forest filled with poison: if I could ever escape, what would I want? Did I even have an answer to that? The darkness pressed in around me, like coils of winding scales. The pressure reached in, deep. For a time, I could swear I heard whispers, in the black. Voices that beckoned me from my solemn path forward. But, forward I went. My boots reached out, trusting the stone to be there before them. Again, and again, and again, until I finally emerged. There I stood, on the threshold I''d once entered. Master-worked carvings of Gods and men, fires and tragedies. All illuminated beneath the clear light of a foreign sky, filled with stars. The storm had passed. ...
[Skill Granted - Blessing of Forgotten Gods] To enter a place mortals should never go, and leave unscathed... This is a rare event, deserving of respect. Even from Gods. Wisdom +5
26 - Hunted Name: John Title: Summoned Hero* Class: None General Skills:
Language of men - Lvl 10 - Passive Identify Lvl 5 - Active
Special Skills:
Hide Presence Lvl 2 - Active Void Walker Lvl 1 - Passive Blessing of Forgotten Gods Lvl 5 - Passive
Status: [??? - Lesser Status Ailment - Inflicted]
Vitality: 16 Endurance: 21 Strength: 18 Dexterity: 21 Intelligence: 45 Wisdom: 52
Health: 49/50 Stamina: 19/20 Mana: 100/100 "??? - Lesser Status Ailment - Inflicted" That night, I chose to march onward and leave the strange temple behind. Something urged me, in a way that was not quite rational, but very much real. My journey through the ruin had gripped me in the oddest of methods, and I suddenly felt as though it would be the correct choice to move on, quickly. Marching in the night, was not a choice I would have normally taken as possible, but with the clouds and fog lifted after the passing of the storm, the stars were brighter than I''d ever imagined. Though I could be sure of almost nothing familiar (recognizing no constellations or patterns of any sort) I did see one which seemed to hold a different color than the rest. Deep, dark red, I chose to label it my temporary compass, and walk onward. Soon, the canopy of branches and leaves blocked my sight once more. I continued until morning.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. .... [??? - Status Ailment - Inflicted] Reaching for my status: The first thing I recognized, upon waking, was that the "lesser" in the Ailment, was gone. The second thing, was how precariously positioned I was, slumped against the roots of a large tree. Surrounded by what were clearly deadly plants on all sides, it seemed a wonder I''d survived the night without fatal consequence, but I surmised that my careful diligence in not disturbing the more aggressive specimens seemed to be working. Poisonous and toxic plants, as it turns out, are not nearly as dangerous as they seem. So long as one is keenly aware of the potential for harm (and doesn''t try to eat them) it is simple enough to only travel along paths where they are less densely populated. Still, I resolved myself to, no matter how tired I might be, scaling another tree, and sleeping off the ground from then on. Unnecessary risks ¡­. That night, I woke and felt the unfortunate urge to vomit, held at bay only by the urge to remain silent. There was something in the haze below. Moisture rising beneath the branches, I could see it moving. Large coils of black, creeping among the ferns. Wider than I was tall, endless in length, it reached out in a horrible rumble, as it passed by. Sitting there, tied to the trunk so tightly, that rope bit into my ribs, I swallowed the rising taste of bile, as my vision swam. Hours later, as the winds of morning arrived, I made my descent. As my feet met soil once more, no longer did boots march, but run. Through thickets, over fallen branches, marsh and leaves. The sun above me, I ran. Hunted like the prey I was.
Endurance +1 Vitality +1 Strength +1
I ran until the messages began to blur together, and my vision was but a light at the end of a long, long tunnel. For, on my back, the gaze of a predator had set like incremental weights. Heavy, tired, terrifying: the rumble followed, as the massive form weaved among the trees. Twice, I turned to find it. Twice I tried to [Identify] it. Twice I failed. But- those eyes. Gods, those eyes. Black as the space within the ruins: how they stared. Hungry and patient, content to creep closer, closer, closer still. No matter how fast I ran, or how fast I pushed my tired body, it was gaining on me. Stumbling out upon the sound of running water, I found my path. Losing my spear, my bag: I found my stride. Half run, half jog, but mostly just the shamble of a desperate soul: I ran on until the stream and forest ended. Miles, miles... the influence of training and attributes should not be understated. Before coming to this world, I would never have survived such a brutal marathon. Without a doubt, my muscles would have seized, my heart would have beat its last- there would have been no way. But, I had come to this world. I had survived up until that point, perhaps against the odds, and what had yet to kill me, then, had made me stronger. Still, no matter how strong, though- no matter how determined: there is only so far a distance the body can take you. Before me, a cliff waited. Steep as it was tall, what could only be sixty... seventy feet below, waves crashed against rocks. Violent white crests, frothing about stone teeth and jagged edges. An ocean of emerald, catching the light of a setting sun. Proof, beyond the fire in my chest, that I had run for the better majority of an entire day. The very edge of this horrible place greeted me, in all its magnificence. Behind me, though: the rumble approached. Eyes of blackened ink creeping closer, among the trees. Scales all but ethereal in the shadows and ferns, I can say I saw death. My death, to be certain. As it rose, up to the branches on high, that beast did stare past my flesh, and hungered for more than life. I will never claim to be the bravest of souls, but for all I''ve seen and done, when faced with such a sight: my choice was made simple. If someone were to ask me which was worse, the pain of the impact or the cold which followed, I would be hard pressed to give a definite answer. But, I can tell you this. The fall was a long one. 27 - Fishing "You''re finally awake." The voice said, as a heavy hand slapped my back. "Thought you were a goner, for a second there." For the second time since my eyes opened, I vomited out brackish water- coughing desperately. I couldn''t inhale, and panic was rising. My chest felt like it was on fire, and filled with lead. "Breathe, son." The heavy hand on my back settled with a heavy blow, barreling me over for a third heave. "Get it out. You''re alright. Put the ocean back where it belongs." "Where-" The coughing was relentless. "You''re safe. On my boat." ¡°Boat?¡± I leaned over the side, as a motion swayed. Slowly, my vision cleared. ¡°Is this a canoe?¡± I coughed. "Why am I on a canoe?" ¡°What¡¯s a canoe?¡± I blinked away spots in my vision, as the scene filled in. It was a very small boat, surrounded by ocean, and occupied by a very large, muscular-looking¡­ grandpa. The old man by the sea. I suppose, there''s a first time for everything. Far as first impressions went, the man had already somehow fallen into that category. With so many wrinkles on his face, I doubted I could count them, he peered over a gray beard of unorganized temperment, bald scalp almost gleaming in the afternoon sun. Despite his apparent age, he still towered over me. ¡°Never seen a Hero around these parts before.¡± The man stated, as I finally stopped coughing out sea water. ¡°Never seen anyone jump off a cliff like that, neither¡­ Is that just something Heroes do?" "What?" "Jump off cliffs, I mean?¡± "I don''t know." I answered, still blinking out spots in my vision. "Where am I?" "Forest of Madness is down the coast a little ways." He replied, as he handed me a metal tin. "We''re south of that, now." "The forest." I nodded, remembering, somewhat. Unscrewing the tin, I drank heavily from it, and was pleasantly surprised to find the contents were fresh water, and not alcohol. "I don¡¯t normally go up that way, on account of the obvious, but I suppose it was a lucky thing that I did." Leaning back, two oars fell into place, and the boat began to move. "Couldn''t believe the fall didn''t kill you. Until I saw your title, of course. No normal person could have survived that." "Oh." The realization dawned on me a bit late, but my blood still ran cold. Of course, he knew I was a hero. Why wouldn''t he? [Identify] ran, as if prompted.
Title: Fisherman Class: Sailor ???
A sailor. I''d never seen that class before. Adding to that, he didn''t seem to have any weapons on him, but I immediately thought back to the warning I first recieved when I arrived at the Mercenary Camp. That the Empire had bounties on runaway heroes. Did I count? Though I hadn''t run intentionally, it wouldn''t make a bit of difference to someone who wanted to turn me in. This was potentially dangerous. "Craziest damn thing I''ve ever seen." Apparently oblivious to my concern, though, the fisherman took the tin back with a nod. ¡°Name''s Gregory." He said, offering a hand. ¡°John.¡± I answered, cautiously. ¡°Pleasure to meet you, John.¡± His handshake all but crippled mine. Enough to make me wonder if I was ever going to have the strength to put up with new "friends." Or, if maybe I was destined to have all of my metacarpals ground into dust. I turned about the boat again, this time, with a little more of my wits about me. Endless ocean on one side, cliffs on the other. We were on the coast of... somewhere. I didn''t remember any mention of an ocean when I was with the Golden Wings. "Apologies for asking, but where are we now, Gregory?" I didn''t see anything familiar. Not even as I looked up at the stone. Did he say I had jumped from that? Judging roughly, the cliff must have gone at least fifty¡­ sixty feet? I¡¯d really jumped off of that? Gregory must have noticed my expression, because he threw his head back in laughter. ¡°Ha, you don¡¯t even know? Lord''s mercy, you must have landed head-first.¡± The fisherman let out a bellow, as he heaved backward, to pull the oars through their stride. The boat picked up speed, as he continued to chuckle. ¡°Ran through the bloody Forest of Madness, jumped off a cliff, and you don¡¯t even know where you are?¡± I shook my head, prompting him to only laugh harder. ¡°Gods! The stories always say that Heroes are cut from a different cloth!¡± His barks of laughter came with speed, as the boat cruised along. "You''re all crazy!" Crazy was one word for it, I supposed. Though I was still a bit out of it, I realized we were really moving quite quickly, all of a sudden. Those oars... If he was able to move them like this while they were in the water, what''s to say he couldn''t pluck one out of the swell and swing it in the air. If the handshake hadn''t already been enough to prove he was dangerous, I was now reassured of that fact. I felt at my belt, touching the grip of my steel dagger. It hadn''t been taken. I waited for a moment, considering. That was a risk, wasn''t it? If he knew about the bounty, that would have been a silly thing to leave me. In fact, on that subject: why hadn''t he just let me drown, and fished my body out of the sea? I distinctly remembered being told "dead or alive" back at the camp. Hardly seemed fitting to the scene of this old fisherman, rowing away, and chuckling all the while. "Been fishing in these parts, all my life. You''ve got to be the strangest thing I''ve ever pulled aboard." Gregory was apparently far from concerned with whatever I was stewing over in my mind. "Best to get you right and sorted out, once we''re back on shore. Something to eat, at least." Did he not know? I wasn''t sure what to say, but found that it didn''t matter if I said anything or not. Soon enough he''d taken my silence and filled with with a heap of laughter that just wouldn''t quit. The boat flew across the waves, as we picked up even more speed. The ocean sprayed up, like a mist, as the water grew more shallow, and I realized I could see. Ten, fifteen, maybe twenty paces down: fish swam in flurries, dodging the shadow of the craft as we passed.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. "So... where are we, again?" I finally asked a second time. "Is this the Empire?" ¡°The Empire?" Gregory shook his head, setting the oars down to run a hand over his perfectly bald scalp. "No wonder you''re looking at the boat like she might come to life and bite you. Gods, no: Those awful bastards are to the North." He gestured wide, as the cliffs broke, to a small cove beside us. "John, my boy: Welcome to the Free Lands!¡± ¡­.. "Home." Gregory gestured about the shack, setting down two bowls on a small wooden table. There weren¡¯t chairs, so I debated for a quick moment, but I simply took a seat on the floor. ¡°Nice place.¡± ¡°Ha! Too polite. Folks around here could learn a thing or two from it.¡± The old fisherman pulled out a spoon, dishing contents from a metal pot above what had likely been a cook fire. "My shack here isn''t much. You have my apologies. Don¡¯t often have company, these days" ¡°It¡¯s all much appreciated. Honestly, wasn¡¯t sure I was going to make it there.¡± I replied, although my voice was turning out to be more of a hoarse whisper than an actual reply. Gregory, on cue, handed me a bowl of... soup. At least, I thought it was soup. It smelled like fish, and seaweed. And mushrooms? I opted not to [Identify] it. Partly to try to find an answer on my own, partly so if I didn''t like the answer, I could finish drinking it. I hadn''t realized how hungry I was. "I''m sure a Hero like yourself is used to the finer things in life. No need to beat around the bush about it." He dropped down across from me, with a bowl of his own. "All the stories about you Hero folk, I have to imagine that slaying dragons and demons pays better than fishing. "You''d be surprised." I answered, experimentally trying the soup. It wasn''t that bad, I found. Odd, compared to what I was used to, but no worse than what the camp cooks were handing out. "What of the monster?" I asked. "I''m sorry?" The old fisherman raised his eyebrows. "In the water?" "No, on the cliff." I insisted. "I was being chased by something." "Hrm..." The man stopped in thought. "Did you see a snake?" "Weren''t nobody else, that I saw." He shook his head. "Just you. Tried to yell out but, then you went and jumped." Just me. But that didn''t make any sense at all. I clearly remembered now, or... I thought I remembered. Something was chasing me: something monstrously large. "Ah.¡± Gregory nodded to himself. ¡°So, that¡¯s what it was, then.¡± ¡°What was?¡± "Forest of Madness, they call it." He continued. "Before my time, but Kings and Mages have tried to cut the place down, and failed. People have tried to wall it in, and met similar results. Old history in that place." "You said madness." "Aye. Twenty summers back, winds were strong. Just a few villages over, they were the closest to it, then. Before you¡¯d know it, the whole village started getting sick. Fevers, vomitting, hallucinations." Setting his mug down the fisherman continued. "So, the Baron of this region, being the man he was, had a Mage dispatched from the local garrison. Someone who knew the arts of healing and medicine. They had a skill, which let them see certain things." "Identify?" "Similar to that, I reckon." The man nodded. "Mage found that if people were brought away from the Forest, up to higher ground, the problems left them. Blamed it on the plants which inhabit that horrible place. Spores and pollen and such. The like of that sort." Frowning, the man scratched at his chin. "More people around, back then. Before the storms took out the docks, so some of them were the learned sort. My pa'' told me the Mage was lying, said it was really something worse, but no one around these parts nowadays is much for finding out. They just know that anyone unfortunate enough to go into the Forest itself, is bound to go mad, eventually." "I see." Carefully I pulled up my status. Name: John Title: Summoned Hero* Class: None General Skills:
Language of men - Lvl 10 - Passive Identify Lvl 5 - Active
Special Skills:
Hide Presence Lvl 2 - Active Void Walker Lvl 1 - Passive Blessing of Forgotten Gods Lvl 5 - Passive
Status:
Vitality: 17 Endurance: 22 Strength: 19 Dexterity: 21 Intelligence: 45 Wisdom: 52
Health: 34/50 Stamina: 16/20 Mana: 100/100 The mysterious status ailment was gone. The Blessing, though... it seemed that event hadn''t been entirely my imagination. At least, not all of it. "Have you ever heard of any ruins, in the Forest?" I asked, breaking the silence. "Old buildings, or structures, or anything like that?" "Ruins?" From over his soup, Gregory arched a fiercely gray eyebrow. "Temples made of stone, or towers capped with gold... or strange statues?" "Can¡¯t say I have.¡± He answered. "Gold, eh?" "Nothing?" "No, never." The old man''s expression darkened. "But from the coast, heading north on open water, and with a good wind: the Forest is several days in length. I wouldn''t be surprised if it were hiding some secrets, somewhere in the midst of it.¡± "Several days by boat?¡± I thought about that. Something around a hundred miles thick, then? And filled with poison¡­ I¡¯d been lucky I ran in the direction I had. Very lucky. ¡°Aye, better than any other border known to man. Whatever shit goes on up north, it¡¯s got to swim to reach us here. So the land stays Free, or so they like to say. Still..." He shook his head. "Best not to speak of things like gold or ruins to folk around these parts. I''m more than content with my life by the sea, but every few years, some youngin'' from the local towns goes and gets it in their head that having a [Herbalist] class, or something close, makes them immune to whatever Madness lurks in that place. They go trying to explore too far, looking for adventure, only to never come back. No need to add any fuel to that fire." "Ah." "But, enough of that." The man took the empty bowl back from my hands, setting it down beside the small cauldron. Carefully, almost reverently, he pulled out a glass bottle with a cork. "Got any stories, Hero? " "Me?" "Aye. The Hero in ruined armor, who jumps from steep cliffs and has not a single Class." Gregory chuckled. "Can''t say I''ve ever heard of such a thing. Certainly, not around here." "Have you heard of the Golden Wing Company, by chance?" "Ah... no." Clearly pondering my question, the fisherman shrugged. "Can''t say I have." He admitted. "Was there some sort of battle?" "Well..." I trailed off. I wasn''t even sure how to approach this. The man seemed safe enough. At least, he didn''t look to be in a hurry to turn me in for a bounty, but I wasn''t sure what I wanted to tell him. If much of anything. Gregory the fisherman took silence as opportunity, though. "I almost joined up in a battle once. Younger'' then, but Baron was calling all sorts of folks to deal with bandits. Course, then the Adventurer''s Guild dealt with it instead." Gregory mused. "They''ve got [Hunter] Class aplenty to deal with trouble. Personally, talk around here is that the Baron paid them to do it, once he realized there might be some real danger." "The Baron is in charge, then?" "Oh, more or less. He''s one of a couple of [Lord]s, really. Mostly, it''s just families banded together a few centuries back, up along the forest''s edge. Frontier like this is nothing like the city-states down farther south." Gregory took a swig of the bottle, before passing it to me. "Good stuff." I took a waft, before risking a sip of my own. I winced. Whatever the liquid was, it was strong was enough to singe my nose hairs. "So, they offer protection for tribute? That sort of thing?" I asked, getting a nod from Gregory, who appeared to already be turning red in the face from his first sip. Setting the bottle down (after faking a sip of my own) I connected the dots from there as our conversation continued. The form of governing sound more like some medieval-era style arrangement. People in a localized area just fell in under whoever was wealthier or stronger, and paid their taxes or just collection money. Not part of some greater system. It seemed almost entirely opposite from my impression of the Empire, which I''d been assuming was as massive a bureaucracy as it was... well, an Empire. Compared to the well-oiled machine of war, the local area seemed up and removed from almost any oversight at all. "Anyone ever give you trouble here?" "Pirates, sometimes. Terribly hard to find a port, though, and not much of value around, so most don''t bother. Every so often, I heard the Empire sends a bit of their Navy past the coast, all the way down to where the Kingdom''s border is: but they almost never attack." Gregory took the bottle back for another drink. Several, drinks. "Used to, but never recently. I think they just like to remind people. Keep them on their toes." "Really, you''re not worried?" "Well, of course I''ve heard of them attacking other places. They''ve been conquering every city unfortunate enough to share a border with them for centuries now." He cracked a smile. "But they''re up North." He gestured. "Nice and far away from all the real dangerous stuff." He pointed in the other, relative, direction, which I suspected might not have actually been south. "And down there, well... I think they''d rather the Kingdom deal with that mess." "The Kingdom." I held back on the obvious questions. I''d already pried for enough information already. "Well, I appreciate all the help. I''ll try to be out of your hair by tomorrow-" "Nonsense!" Gregory shouted, suddenly. "I don''t have any hair left, cept for this beard! Besides, an old man like me has no reason to be throwing a set of helping hands out on their ear." "No, you really don''t have to." I raised my hands, trying to calm the man, but I''d found he was already gone from view. "Nonsense!" I heard, as the bottle seemed to float, in the absence of its owner. Sitting back up, appearing once more at the table, the old fisherman seemed to have reached a new shade of red-faced. Ruby-faced drunk, perhaps. "You can stay as long as you need." He hiccuped. "Long as you need." Leaning back, almost mid-sentence, the old fisherman somehow managed to set the cork back into the bottle, before disappearing from view. Seconds later, I heard loud snores. 28 - Learning The trade ....
As I''d suspected, the baskets Gregory had scattered about his shack were a special kind of trap. Angled, in an odd way, so that fish might swim in, but not quite understand how to swim back out, I felt that these were a rather clever design. Tied and marked with floating bits of hollow wood, to be located again later, Gregory seemed to place them wherever he felt like it, and the early start to the trip was mostly spent pulling these up and into the boat, before returning the empty ones. 29 - Visitor
.... ....
Rock LobsterLove this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. A creature of the shallows, that migrates to nest. Has very powerful pincers, but is slow and weak once removed from the ocean. Particularly desired, this is a staple ingredient of many dishes once cooked.
Shelled Skimmer With heavy defense, its shell is worth a great deal to both smiths, artisans, and alchemists. Known for coming to the surface of deeper waters on sunny days, these creatures are ignorant to most dangers in the ocean, as their shell often protects them from harm. Though the meat within is hardly prized, this is edible.
31 - Coward really, didn''t like what I saw, or what I had to do: at the end of the day I had rolled with the punches and I was still alive. .... This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Name: John Title: Summoned Hero* Class: None General Skills:
Language of men - Lvl 10 - Passive Identify Lvl 5 - Active
Special Skills:
Hide Presence Lvl 2 - Active Void Walker Lvl 1 - Passive Blessing of Forgotten Gods Lvl 5 - Passive
Status:
Vitality: 17 Endurance: 22 Strength: 19 Dexterity: 21 Intelligence: 45 Wisdom: 52
Health: 50/50 Stamina: 19/20 Mana: 100/100 I had a walking stick, and a dagger. My stats were proven- no. Proven is the wrong word: my stats were field-tested to be lacking when it came to combat. If there was a monster... well, if Gregory was already dead, that''s when I would have to cut the cord. That''s when I would have to retreat, and come up with a plan so I didn''t die too. I was simply not equipped to be fighting monsters. Or much of anything, for that matter. There was no way that was going to end well for me. With this in mind, I crept forward. My motions were slow, careful... painstakenly cautious, not to make a single noise. Not to break my concentration, and let [Hide Presence] slip for even a second. I followed the red covered grass. I''d never gone off the trail before. The grass was thick, and my experiences in the forest had left me gun-shy. Staying out in the open felt safer. On the beaten path of dirt and stone, or in the clearing, beside Gregory''s small home. Frankly, I''d never ventured beyond view of the cliff. Which probably seems silly, but there was something instinctively worrisome, about letting line of sight drop. Once the tall strands of green began to surround me, I felt a sense of paranoia. A worrying feeling settled on my shoulders like a heavy weight, reminding me that something might be just out of sight, and that I''d never react in time to stop it. Surrounded as I was, with only that small break in the leaves behind me leading back to the path, I felt fear creeping in. There was no way I was alone. I was certain of this. Something was out there. My walking staff hardly seemed sufficient. The feeble wood would be a poor defense if there was a true predator among the stalks. I didn''t really know much about the monsters in this world, but I knew they were hardly something to be trifled with. When referenced in conversation, they were almost always suggested to be a significant danger. So, you can imagine my surprise, when I found Gregory. Alive. Bloodied badly, he was clutching his shoulder in agony. Barely even breathing, he wheezed out slow, painful puffs of air. One by one, they bubbled up. It was only when I knelt down beside him, that he even noticed me, and as much as I wished [Hide Presence] was that effective, I knew it wasn''t. "We need to get you out of here." I whispered to him. "I''ll try to carry you." He shook his head. "The town is close." I insisted. "We can make it." He shook his head again, and even doing so, I could tell it took tremendous effort. Then, between painful gasps, he whispered something. I will say this, here and now. Gregory was far from a young man, but he was a being of pure grit. Pure grit. What his Strength was, I do not know: but the number was to be envied by anyone. Of muscle and sinew, built upon a foundation of work, and more work. Of rowing heavy oars, with or against current. Of pulling in nets, or drawing up traps. Of walking up steep stairs along cliffs, with a boat resting on his shoulders, just to make it home. So, when he barely managed to whisper three simple words back to me: I took them for what they were. "Fly, you fool." 31 - Coward really, didn''t like what I saw, or what I had to do: at the end of the day I had rolled with the punches and I was still alive. .... Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Name: John Title: Summoned Hero* Class: None General Skills:
Language of men - Lvl 10 - Passive Identify Lvl 5 - Active
Special Skills:
Hide Presence Lvl 2 - Active Void Walker Lvl 1 - Passive Blessing of Forgotten Gods Lvl 5 - Passive
Status:
Vitality: 17 Endurance: 22 Strength: 19 Dexterity: 21 Intelligence: 45 Wisdom: 52
Health: 50/50 Stamina: 19/20 Mana: 100/100 I had a walking stick, and a dagger. My stats were proven- no. Proven is the wrong word: my stats were field-tested to be lacking when it came to combat. If there was a monster... well, if Gregory was already dead, that''s when I would have to cut the cord. That''s when I would have to retreat, and come up with a plan so I didn''t die too. I was simply not equipped to be fighting monsters. Or much of anything, for that matter. There was no way that was going to end well for me. With this in mind, I crept forward. My motions were slow, careful... painstakenly cautious, not to make a single noise. Not to break my concentration, and let [Hide Presence] slip for even a second. I followed the red covered grass. I''d never gone off the trail before. The grass was thick, and my experiences in the forest had left me gun-shy. Staying out in the open felt safer. On the beaten path of dirt and stone, or in the clearing, beside Gregory''s small home. Frankly, I''d never ventured beyond view of the cliff. Which probably seems silly, but there was something instinctively worrisome, about letting line of sight drop. Once the tall strands of green began to surround me, I felt a sense of paranoia. A worrying feeling settled on my shoulders like a heavy weight, reminding me that something might be just out of sight, and that I''d never react in time to stop it. Surrounded as I was, with only that small break in the leaves behind me leading back to the path, I felt fear creeping in. There was no way I was alone. I was certain of this. Something was out there. My walking staff hardly seemed sufficient. The feeble wood would be a poor defense if there was a true predator among the stalks. I didn''t really know much about the monsters in this world, but I knew they were hardly something to be trifled with. When referenced in conversation, they were almost always suggested to be a significant danger. So, you can imagine my surprise, when I found Gregory. Alive. Bloodied badly, he was clutching his shoulder in agony. Barely even breathing, he wheezed out slow, painful puffs of air. One by one, they bubbled up. It was only when I knelt down beside him, that he even noticed me, and as much as I wished [Hide Presence] was that effective, I knew it wasn''t. "We need to get you out of here." I whispered to him. "I''ll try to carry you." He shook his head. "The town is close." I insisted. "We can make it." He shook his head again, and even doing so, I could tell it took tremendous effort. Then, between painful gasps, he whispered something. I will say this, here and now. Gregory was far from a young man, but he was a being of pure grit. Pure grit. What his Strength was, I do not know: but the number was to be envied by anyone. Of muscle and sinew, built upon a foundation of work, and more work. Of rowing heavy oars, with or against current. Of pulling in nets, or drawing up traps. Of walking up steep stairs along cliffs, with a boat resting on his shoulders, just to make it home. So, when he barely managed to whisper three simple words back to me: I took them for what they were. "Fly, you fool." 32 - Death Something rustled, behind me. If you''ve ever walked alone in a forest, you''ll know the sound. When a twig is broken, but in the silence you were used to. Times like that, the noise might as well be a gunshot. I managed to turn and raise my walking stick, just before the jaws closed down. So, I came to be face to face with a monster. Sharp fangs of stained yellow and murky red crunched, heavy like a vice, onto my unlucky walking staff. The wood splintered under the agonizing pressure of thick jaws, as they clamped down on the only obstacle between them, and my throat. Thick fur, covered in dark clumps that matted together like armor: what might have resembled a wolf, stared at me. Might have resembled. Wolves, so far as I knew, didn''t stand eye to eye with people in height. They also don''t have glowing red holes of whisping smoke, instead of eyes, or a growl that sounds like several people screaming off-key of one another. So, this was a monster. Objectively, I was so stunned, it was all I could do just to soak in the sight. The fur, the smell, the drooling saliva, the small knife sticking out of its neck- For obvious reasons, right about this time, I was thrown like a rag doll. Pretty far, too. With a twist of its body, I was tossed into the air. As I flew through the tall grass, leaving splinters and broken stalks in my wake, I considered a few things. One: it looked as though someone, probably Gregory, had managed to wound it. Which was good. It didn''t seem all that bothered by the small knife it had been stabbed with, but it was reassuring to know that it could be hurt by something of that nature. Knowing very little about monsters, it was something of a relief that a regular weapon would work against one, so I filed that away in my mind. My second observation, though, and arguably the important: it hadn''t eaten or kill Gregory. Why? Further, it seemed to only have bitten him once, with a goring set of wounds on his shoulder. At that point, it must have dragged him until... he stabbed it? Maybe he''d stabbed it right away- the timeline of the events wasn''t exactly clear, but it brought up some questions. Why? If it was hungry enough to attack someone, why hadn''t it eaten them? I hadn''t managed come up with answer for my questions right away, but the landing was fairly distracting. To say I tumbled through the field, would be the polite way of putting it. Somehow, I''d managed to cling to my walking staff, though it had been snapped into two pieces by the wolf. Risking a quick look at my belt, my dagger was still present. If I were somehow going to kill it... Kill it?Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The thought took me by such surprise, I had to resist shaking my head. There was no way in hell I was going to kill this thing. It was a giant, hungry, wolf-monster, with smoke for eyes, and fangs as long as my fingers. I''d be lucky if I could just get away from it. Just getting back to the road and seeing if anyone from the town might be able to help: if I wanted to live, that was going to be the best course of action. Now... where was the road, again? In fact, where was the wolf? As a result of my rough landing, I no longer had a single idea where either of those were, or, where I happened to be. I''d rolled and tumbled. The grass was above my head, and together it formed a thick barrier to any kind of useful line of sight. Peering through the stalks, all around me was silence. Misleading silence. No doubt about it. That wolf was somewhere out there, now. Waiting for a chance to get another jump on me. Only, this time, I had doubts I''d actually be able to block it. The first time might as well have been a fluke, and my would-be spear... I slowly set down one half of the walking stick, taking the other portion with both hands. Based on the jaw marks, the remainder was still enough to block with... probably. I knew as long as I could get it to latch onto the wood a second time, I might be able to buy myself some time. Not a lot, but a few seconds was better than dying immediately. Just a few more seconds, to try and figure out which direction I needed to run. This wasn''t an ideal situation. Crouching down, I continued to search the thicket around me. [Hide Presence] was already active, but I doubted that was going to help me much. The monster had found me before, easily enough. It could probably smell me. If only I could figure out where the road was... Objectively, I was cursing my stupidity in not using [Identify] when I had the chance. If I had, I felt confident that I might have been able to come up with a better plan than "hide" and "try not to die." But, risking a look at the broken half of my walking stick, I at least had a hint. Bringing it closer, I focused. [Identify]
Broken walking stick This is a-
No. [Identify]
Fernwolf Saliva The saliva of a Fernwolf. The compound has uses in alchemy, especially when condensed. Due to its natural attributes, this is valued as a powerful ingredient when concoting potions of poisons with a toxic, paralytic, effect. Can be used on its own, although it is slow acting.
Well, I was glad that the ability worked liked I had hoped. But, it wasn''t exactly good news. The possible avenues for getting away alive were rapidly starting to disappear. Fernwolf. I didn''t know what that was, exactly, but I could make some educated guesses. Clearly, this was the sort of monster that relied on an ambush. With a paralyzing bite, it made sense that Gregory was still alive. If this was an opportunistic predator, it might be somewhat risk-adverse. So, while I might be a match for it in a fair fight, I''d seen Gregory act with enough strength to put most people to shame. Even weakened, he was probably deemed a potential danger. Plus, it seemed as though he had managed to get a few good hits in with his knife. I felt that scenario made sense. Most likely, the creature had biten him, and managed to drag him into the thick of the grass. Now, though, it was patiently waiting for Gregory, still a very possible threat, to die. It wasn''t taking any chances. Smart... I didn''t like the thought of a smart monster. Would it do the same with me? Did it know it was stronger than me, just yet? I''d managed to block one attack, but I seriously doubted that was going to be enough to scare it. Wracking my brain for something that might help, all I had was potentially irrelevant knowledge. In case of a bear attack, it was said that you should stand your ground and make yourself look bigger- but I doubted that was going to help. In the case of a mountain lion, or a tiger: I read somewhere that they only like to attack from behind a person. When they think you''re not looking... That fit the situation a bit better. This Fernwolf had come from behind me, last time. Probably trying to bite at my neck, or my shoulder. There was a good chance it would probably do the same, now. Still crouching down, slowly, I drew my dagger. Looking around, I had no idea where to run. The grass was too thick, and it all looked the same. What''s more, is that I knew I couldn''t beat this thing in a fair fight. But, if surviving until then had taught me anything: it was that no fight was fair. Something rustled. I won''t say that I was ready. When it came for me the second time, to be completely honest, I was so scared I wanted to vomit. But, in my mind''s eye, I knew what I had to do. 33 - Messy As the giant wolf-thing from hell was coming for my face, my brain kicked into some higher-level of processing. The kind that''s normally reserved, I suppose. Those so-called "off-limit" portions of the brain, set up so the human body doesn''t just crumple under the stress. Not that I actually believe in such a thing. No, the whole "you only use 10% of your brain" saying is utterly bullshit, but in that instant, it certainly felt as if that were the truth of things. Whether I should attribute this to hormones, organic chemicals, physical and environmental stimuli: the result was as if I were watching reality in slow motion. My actions were planned. My body was already moving. My eyes were watching the jaws of death, coming towards me. And, oddly enough, I found I still had time to think. Even in the middle of all of this insanity: I had a thought, then. How the hell do people ever get used to this? There are career soldiers, in this world. There were people who you might go to, specifically, to kill things like this. People who picked this as a profession, and weren''t just forced into it. The Guild, as Gregory had called them. They must all be utterly insane. Not to get sidetracked, but the human body is a fragile instrument. In some of the stupidest of ways, really, I still think it''s a miracle more people don''t die by accident, because we''re very easily broken. Often enough, just one, tiny, little fall, away from being dead. One bad spill on the pavement away from becoming a vegetable. One poorly placed punch to the chest or bop to the head, and it''s lights out. Even back on earth, I knew that fighting and violence were a popular thing. For sport, for the purpose of self-defense, for the sheer excitement of it... but I never really understood why people held it to such high a value. Certainly not when given the backdrop of how utterly stupid and dangerous it was. Did they recognize how easily they could die? Was that part of the thrill? No, fighting for sport had never made sense to me. In part because I felt that if I was going to fight in the first place, it was because I didn''t have a choice. If I was going to commit to the concept, it wasn''t because of concern about proving anything, or about being the best. There would be no shaking hands would be involved, no helping the other guy or the other team back on their feet: It would have to be about winning.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Winning by any means necessary. And as those jaws closed down for the second time: that''s what I did. God damn. It hurt. The impact, alone, barreled me over. The audible crunch of wood, the smashing headbutt of a tackle cut short- the combination of these broke my pitiful half-staff, immediately. But, I''d known that was going to happen. I was counting on it, in fact, because there would be a very short gap of time to take advantage of when it did. In total, I assume it was about a third to a half, of a second. And, a lot can happen during that. Especially, when the Fernwolf followed it up with the same method it had tried before: to throw me. As it tried to wrest the remaining splinters from my grasp and pull me off my feet entirely, though: I let it go. I let the wooden pieces free. I let the wolf take them. And then I began to stab. Just stab. Blindly. Elegance was not a factor. There was nothing professional or planned past this point. The creature was as tall as I was, and having knocked me back, I was already in position. Rearing its head side to side in an effort to finish off my last defenses, perhaps a very successful method for this creature in the past, had in my case taken the most dangerous aspect of the fight out of the equation. While it was doing that, it couldn''t bite me. All I had to do was point my dagger up. To grab onto the fur of its neck as if my very life depended on it: and plunge. So, that''s exactly what I did. Screaming in a terrified panic, my dagger moved, caught, twisted, tore. I pulled it back, again- again. The beast howled in pain, and it tried to free itself, but I held onto its fur, clinging to the stench of blood and filth, and mud. Kicking back off the ground, letting the wind get smacked out of my chest, as heavy paws fought for a purchase of their own. On the fifth stab, I lost my grip, only to find my hand on Gregory''s knife instead. Hanging off its side, as the wolf bucked and gasped. On the seventh, I realized the creature was slowing down. The spray of red might as well have been a mist. Horrible spurts of crimson. On the thirtieth, I was hyperventilating. I was all but drowning, under heavy fur and heavy weight. By the time I lost count, though, I realized the monster was already long dead.
Strength +1
My reward. Crawling out from beneath the corpse, I found the reward to be lacking. My arms were made of jello. I suspected my shoulder might have been pulled out of its socket, and then wedged back in. My clothing, what tatters remained of my armor: these looked as though they had been dumped into buckets of blood. Corrosive, dark, red, with a horrible taste of sulphur. If this was the kind of thing that you''ve heard bards sing about, then you''ve been going to the wrong taverns for entertainment. This was not a heroic battle. Neither, was it a heroic march back, through the thickets and stalks. Tripping and stumbling from sheer pain and exhaustion... See, in the stories, the heroes always defeat the monster and save the day. The books, the movies: that''s how it''s supposed to go, I think. As a hero, I was supposed to vanquish the evil, to rescue the people. But I didn''t quite manage the last part. Because by the time I found him again, Gregory was already dead. 34 - Stay
Name: John Title: Summoned Hero* Class: None General Skills:
Language of men - Lvl 10 - PassiveYou could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Identify Lvl 5 - Active
Special Skills:
Hide Presence Lvl 2 - Active Void Walker Lvl 1 - Passive Blessing of Forgotten Gods Lvl 5 - Passive
Status:
Vitality: 17 Endurance: 23 Strength: 20 Dexterity: 21 Intelligence: 45 Wisdom: 52
Health: 42/50 Stamina: 8/20 Mana: 100/100 I''d improved. My Strength had gone up after killing the wolf, and my Endurance increased after carrying Gregory''s body back to the cliff. In light of how horrible the events of the day had been, it seemed that I was being rewarded for my suffering. Rewarded for the first time in awhile, I recognized. Yet still: no class. Most of my attributes were over twenty, though. From what I''d gathered, that was important. Then again: my vitality was lower. Was that the problem? Maybe. Rationally I felt as though there had to be some sort of class for my current attributes. Quite a few of the others in my group had gotten a class with a few of their attributes lacking. Mars had gotten her Brawler class, and she hadn''t had everything past twenty at the time. So, maybe it was the event which triggered it, that I needed? Killing a monster really wasn''t enough? I felt outraged at that. If killin a monster wasn''t enough, then what the hell was? The thought, alone, almost made me angry enough to reach for the bottle a second time. Instead, though, I let out a long sigh. As if I were releasing steam, I let myself drop back down, until I was completely on the floor. There had to be some sort of explanation. Was it indecision? Some sort of mental trigger I was missing, or lacking commitment for? It wasn''t as though I hadn''t tried. I''d worked myself to the bone, spent hours upon hours in the training yard... when I thought back to everything I''d done back among the Golden Wing company, all the things I remembered: there was only one statement which really stood out. What was it, that Kepler had told us that day? "Shame we''re not a company of Mages." I''d thought about that, more than once. He''d meant it in a mocking way, but that didn''t mean it wasn''t relevant. Mage. I knew that was a class. Probably a powerful one, if what had happened to the Golden Wing camp that last night was any indication. Those fire spells were nothing to joke about. Even compared to weapons on Earth, the level of destruction was terrifying. Could I become a Mage? When he''d heard our attributes, Kepler had certainly insinuated. Or, at least, he''d seemed to think we''d be a better fit for Mages, than soldiers, but the only time I''d ever seen Mages in-person was when we were still at the castle. The Mercenary Camp didn''t have anyone like that, at least that I remembered. The closest was probably the Healer. Mana: 100/100 I mean, I had the potential, right there. That''s what mana was... wasn''t it? Though I had no idea how to put the resource into use, I had to assume it could do something for me. For whatever reason, though, my [Hide Presence] skill didn''t seem to need any, and I didn''t know anything else that resembled a spell, aside from [Identify] which clearly didn''t use mana either. Or, if it did, it was negligible. I let out another sigh. I''d already gone over this subject in my head, at least a dozen times. It never helped. Revisiting, without any more information to help me solve the problem, was just going to drive me mad. Clearly, if becoming a Mage was something I could just "will" into reality, I would have already done so. Until then... Class: None If I was going to survive in this world, was I really going to have to keep doing this?
Fighting monsters, killing things... I wondered, laying there. Title: Summoned Hero* 35 - Alone
An Adventurer, a Mercenary, and a Town Guard walk into a tavern. As they take a seat, the Bartender sees them, and rushes over in a panic. "Gods Mercy, it''s a blessing you''re here!" He says. "I''ve got a monster in the kitchen, and you folk look like the right sort to deal with it." Standing up, proudly, the Adventurer declares: "Never fear, I''ll have the beast''s head!" And, they rush into the kitchen with their sword drawn. Not to be outdone, though, the Mercenary stands up, grabs their mace and shouts to the Bartender. "I''ll have the beast''s head- for half the cost!" And chases after them. The Town Guard says to the Bartender. "I''ll have an Ale." ....
Foul Stone Grain Valued for its price, but not its flavor, Stone Grain is a staple part of many dishes. Capable of being grown almost anywhere, it is frowned upon by royalty and nobles alike for being a "peasant''s" ingredient. This particular example, though, should be frowned upon by all, as moisture has brought rot. No longer edible.
Dried Tubers Simple roots, grown from the Tuber plant. They have a somewhat bitter flavor, but can be grown in many climates. Though they have been said to poorly pair with most dishes, some cultures have called them a delicacy. The fatter specimens can be ground up and used as a lesser form of flour.
.... had to do this, and I could do this...
SandfishThe author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Commonly found bottom-feeder, known to inhabit shallow ocean waters. As these grow larger, they can be known to travel great distances, sometimes even into river systems. Though they do not spawn in fresh water, the larger specimens have been known to tolerate brackish environments. Edible.
....
[Strength +1]
36 - Thriving
Here''s a thought-provoking question for you: Why is there a [King] seated atop the Empire''s throne? Shouldn''t an [Emperor] rule the Empire? Strange, isn''t it? Well, while we''re at it, here''s another thought-provoking question: Is it fair, just by asking that aloud, I''ve been sentenced to death? .... I woke up cold. wanted it. Logically, I could warm up another way, like exercising. Plus, I''d prepared extra food last night, so I could probably eat that without heating it. Optimistically, I would avoid getting sick on account of keeping the lip on the pot closed since I''d finished cooking it. ....
Deathcap MushroomThe narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Profoundly dangerous, this is a type of fungi known to only grow only the edge of "The Forest of Madness." It can be fatal if consumed, but brings about death in a slow and painful manner. There are almost no uses for this mushroom, beyond the danger it presents.
Warrior''s Redshroom Known for the hallucinogenic impact before death, this shroom was made famous by a warlord who had unlocked the [Poison Resistance] passive skill. Before battle, they would consume several, believing it brought them supernatural powers. Though, the belief was false, their legacy lives on. There are almost no uses for this mushroom, beyond the danger it presents.
Jundra''s Tragedy A deadly mushroom, known for the sudden onset of death after consumption. In lesser doses, typically dried, and ground into fine powder, severe sickness is the only effect. But, if swallowed whole, the mushroom will resist digestion. As such, when it does eventually dissolve, the rapid release of compounds bring about a very sudden, very painful, demise.
Or that one, either.
Singing Fern Uncommon plant that produces a noticeable hum during strong winds. Roots can be used in medicinal potions, providing an effect of [Lesser Healing] when condensed. Often used with additional ingredients, for a more pronounced effect.
other people practicing it, I could still stand to benefit. Supply and demand was all I needed, and right there in the dirt, I could have an easy meal ticket.
37 - Hello
I have traveled the world, and I have found mankind to be a strange in their beliefs. For example, it is taught by many religions and many cultures, that from the wreckage of the Great Calamity, mankind found themselves superior. Gifted, blessed: although the terms vary, the concept is always the same. That shared belief that theirs is a race chosen by the Gods. That mankind is above all others, in this world. Personally, I find this to be a rather bold claim for a species that drowns so easily. -Mongo, Lord of the Fishmen. ........ Name: John Title: Summoned Hero* Class: None General Skills:
Language of men - Lvl 10 - Passive Identify Lvl 5 - Active
Special Skills:
Hide Presence Lvl 2 - Active Void Walker Lvl 1 - Passive Blessing of Forgotten Gods Lvl 5 - Passive
Status:
Vitality: 17 Endurance: 24 Strength: 22 Dexterity: 21 Intelligence: 45 Wisdom: 52
Health: 50/50 Stamina: 20/20 Mana: 100/100 Two days passed, before I felt ready to go back out on the boat. .... had heard something. one. someone was dead. They hadn''t gone so far as to dig up the grave. 38 - Fantasy Cops I knew a Hero once. Strong as hell, fast as lightning, fought like a real son of a bitch. Took down the best heavy-armor like it weren''t nothing. Kicked shields so hard, they broke. Just the sight of him out there... Gods as my witness: I respected the hell out of that man. Sorry thing that we had to shoot him to death with arrows. -Unknown Mercenary ..... Knocking is a formality. As far as I am concerned, a person should knock, then announce themselves, then wait. This is the proper way, I feel. One of the many rules, scribbled into the contract of society. Knocking, and waiting for a response, is the right way of doing things. But maybe this world is different, I thought to myself, as the door swung open. Knocking, not announcing, and then coming inside without bothering to wait for a response. Maybe that''s just how they do things here. If I can describe what happened after this, as anything, I will simply call awkward. A very awkward few seconds.
Peace Keeper Guard ?????
They were both the same, so far as [Identify] was concerned. Both Peace Keeper in title, and Guard in Class. They were, though, different outside of these two similarities. One man, one woman, both dressed in leather armor. From the metal chest plate and mace, on the man, to the sword and dagger combination, on the woman''s belt. I noted that their helmets were matching, plain and domed steel, with their full face visible. From the strap over their shoulder, to the padded cloth beneath their armguards. Compared to my worn-in armor, my dagger, and Gregory''s knife, I knew that my chances of surviving combat were as close to zero as possible. Unless, of course, both of these Guards happened to have perfectly timed brain-aneurysms, or two very well aimed meteorites just happened to fall from the sky. Statistically unlikely, but so was getting plucked from one reality and thrown into this another. So statistics, as I once understood them, were potentially a thing of the past. I had to wonder if they were thinking something similar. With a set of surprised expressions, they stared at me, just as I stared back at them. I saw their eyes glance to my belt, then to my armor, then the woman''s hands reach for her sword.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. With nothing to lose at that point, I decided to take the diplomatic first move. "Hello." I said. "Care for some boiled fish?" Shame, that didn''t stop the man from tackling me. .... In more ways than one, as unpleasant as it is to be thrown to the floor or to have a sword at my throat, I felt quite justified. My abundance of caution, up until this point, had made me question if I was being a tad ridiculous. On several occasions, I wondered if I was just making my life more difficult. Intrusive thoughts like "What harm could truly come to me, if I went to town and introduced myself" or "Maybe the Summoned Hero title isn''t all that big a deal, now that I''m no longer in the Empire." "HOW MANY MORE OF YOU ARE THERE?" The large Guard shouted, as I was slammed down against the floor. "ANSWER ME!" Ah, how nice it was to finally be right about something. "I''ve got his weapons." The woman said, crouching for a moment to pull my most prized possessions away, and kick them across the room. "ANSWER ME, YOU IMPERIAL DOG!" "It''s just me! There isn''t anyone else-" He slammed me to the ground, mid-response. It was bad enough to have spots in my vision. Whatever his strength was, I just knew it was a lot more than mine. A fact, repeatedly proven, as he yanked my arms behind my back and began to bind them with cloth. Diplomacy had utterly failed me, it seemed. I remember thinking it was a shame that there wasn''t an Attribute in this world for Charisma. "He''s got Empire-style armor." The woman noted, as the man hoisted me to my knees. "Looks old, though. Junk." "Bastard''s got no Class." The man growled. "What kind of Hero doesn''t have a Class?" "I don''t suppose we-" Opening my mouth again was a mistake, as the man shoved cloth into it. "Should we kill him?" Wow, I really didn''t like where this was going. "No." Thankfully, the woman interceded on my behalf, returning her sword to the sheath on her belt. "Not yet." That little bit at the end there had me a bit less thankful, but I had a few moments of peace as she continued to check about the shack. Carefully, she searched the place, rummaging through what little she could find. "Just some herbs... some food. No other weapons, unless you count this stick." She sneered at my walking staff. "This supposed to be a spear?" "Townfolk said he was with the fisherman." "Shipwreck survivor, maybe?" "Maybe." The woman frowned at me. "Not sure what you think you''re doing here, Hero, but people around these parts don''t take kindly to Empire soldiers." She said. "Mrrrf, mrrrfrrr." I replied. "Shut it." Yanking me to my feet, the man shoved me forward, stumbling out the door of the shack to fall in the dirt. "Try and run, I''ll bash your skull in." He stated, walking out after me. "Now, get up and start walking. The Baron is going to want a word with you." He kicked me once, as I struggled to get up, before the woman dragged me to my feet again. "Get a move on." She said, pushing me towards the direction of the trail. I complied. Ah yes, I thought to myself. This was off to a wonderful start. 39 - Captured The taboo is enforced, you see. I have no doubt that beside every great Monarch, there is a dedicated Meister who holds great knowledge of Attributes. Those who know the secrets of a great many Classes. These rare individuals are valued for the power they hold, but they are also feared. For, what if another were to learn their secrets? If a person, unsanctioned and unbound, by oath, or blood, were to share this sacred knowledge: the balance of power could be undone in the passing of a single generation. Empire''s will be done: for those who are not deemed worthy, I suspect the only class their curiosity will uncover in detail, is that of the [Assassin] ....
Cobblestone Road This is a path of stone, organized by careful hands. Though the stone is not cut to regular dimensions or equivilant size, those who built this road did so with the utmost care, so as to prevent unneeded maintenance.
.... I should have tried to sleep. Cold, wet, the stone wasn''t particularly inviting, and the ground held a smell of something rotten, but I was beyond exhausted. Instead, though, I spent the hours getting myself free of the gag they''d placed on me, and carefully freeing some of the items they''d failed to take off my person. They''d been a little careless, I felt. Once they took my weapons and found my armor, they hadn''t bothered to do much but tie my arms behind my back. Because of that, they''d missed the small pouch I kept tied to the inside of my belt. The one with a spare flint and a small piece of metal, but more importantly: a tiny bundle of Singing Fern. I''d taken to preparing myself for trouble. Not quite the "getting arrested" kind, but certainly the "I fell out of the boat, and had to swim back to shore" kind. [Hide Presence] active, under the assumption that any advantage was welcome, I managed to fish the pouch free, and through a process I''d rather not discuss, get the bundle of grass into my mouth. I began to chew. [Identify]
Singing FernThe narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Uncommon plant that produces a noticeable hum during strong winds. Roots can be used in medicinal potions, providing an effect of [Lesser Healing] when condensed. Often used with additional ingredients, for a more pronounced effect.
I hoped it worked like that said it would, because I was pretty sure Bruiser had cracked one of my ribs, earlier. Though that still hurt pretty badly, I soon found that my mind felt less muddled, as I carried out the laborous task of chewing until my jaw ached. In time, I was pleased to find that the grass tasted a little like mint. Only... warmer-mint, if that makes any sense. Health: 38/50 Waiting for it to take effect, I fumbled with the cloth that still had my arms wrapped, before eventually giving up on getting a hand free. Instead, I redoubled my efforts on returning the pouch to the inside of my belt. Small bit of flint, metal, and half a bundle of Singing Fern: I hadn''t swum to shore after a wreck, but I knew might come in handy down the line. Besides: even if I did somehow get my arms free, the door was bolted shut, and much too thick to try and kick down. Even if it did open, I wasn''t any more confident in my survival than I''d been on the trail into town. Health: 39/50 Success, it seemed. Chewing was doing something. I was happy with that. [Identify] was trustworthy, but my interpretations of what it told me were susceptible to error. Still, I was learning, all the same. Ever since I''d come to this world, I''d been trying to puzzle out how things fit together. Despite how unpleasant being forcefully arrested was, I''d come away with a much better picture of where I stood. Or, in this case, sat. The Free Lands were aptly named, I felt. The people in this area lived without much, if any, oversight, but clearly not all of them were oblivious to what lay outside their borders. The Peace Keepers, at the very least, knew what I was immediately, and based on their aggression: they weren''t particularly fond of the Empire. I didn''t find that surprising. Hating the Empire, I mean. The people who summoned me here and sent me to die... yeah, there wasn''t much for me to like, either. Combine that with the fact that the Empire clearly fought enough wars to have a Mercenary Companies stationed at multiple fronts along their borders, and it wasn''t hard to imagine the rest. They certainly didn''t seem like the type of nation that would have good relations with their neighbors. I suspected that hating the Empire was a shared sentiment for anyone not already a part of the it. An aggressive sort of country, constantly fighting and conquering whoever bordered with it? Rarely the type you would expect to be seen in a positive light. But, as a [Summoned Hero] I was probably going to be hated by association. Which was unfortunate. Health: 40/50 The grass tasted awful, compared to the start. No longer a warm mint, but a moist cud. Still, it seemed to be working. The fogginess of my thoughts, at least, was clearing up. I couldn''t escape tonight, I decided. Not from the room, not from the Guards. If I were going to survive, I''d have to hedge my bets on biding time for the right opportunity to present itself. Plus, I really didn''t like the way the Guards had been acting while out on the path. As easily as they had dealt with me, the pair had been far less confident when it came to other possible of threats. Marching down the trail in the dark of night: twice, the rustling of tall grass in the wind had weapons drawn and curses murmured. Though they hadn''t specifically said there were more monsters about, it wouldn''t do me any good to pretend that wasn''t a possibility. If I somehow managed to escape the Guards, only to get killed by another Fernwolf... I knew I''d prefer if my last moments would be spent doing something other than cursing my own stupidity. Health: 41/50 Little by little... I suppose that''s how it has to be, in this world. Patience. The longer I survived, the stronger I could get. The more pain dished out, the more I would be rewarded. From the first moment I''d arrived, up until arriving in the cell... I had to seriously consider that for a moment. How long had it been? One week at the castle... Three or four months at the Mercenary Camp, then a week or so in the forest. Which, was followed another few weeks spent fishing by the cliffs... I''d only been in this world half a year. Maybe, even less. That was all. Yet, I could clearly recognize the truth of things. Even though it hardly felt like it, I''d already grown at an outrageous pace. My attributes gained since arriving were nothing to scoff at. My only problem, really, was how far behind I''d started. I was going to become a force to be reckoned with, eventually. Living a comfortable life in modern society, I wasn''t properly built for life here. I hadn''t spent decades swinging a sword, or working a forge, or braving the elements out on a boat. But, as a Hero: I didn''t need decades.
[Vitality +1]
Patience. I wasn''t strong enough to escape. I knew that, just like I knew that the next night might be the same. But if I were given enough time? Well... I would think of something. 40 - The Road What choice has one got in this life? The Empire is gobbling up every last town and city, from sea to sea. Join the few still resisting, if you''d like, but dying on a battlefield is all it''ll get you. West, leads to the Sea of Storms, and opposite that, even a [Sailor] will swear: there are so many fucking leviathans, you''d be better off just drowning to be done with it. And, while it''s fair, I suppose, you could get passage up to the floating Citadel. Or, hells: you could hook yourself a ship to the far lands, or go way up North, where the air''s turned to frost... but hell, if you''re that rich, I imagine you''ve probably already just taken the bloody knee. Sworn fealty for titles, or what have you. All told, for the rest of us, the Free Lands and that so-called Kingdom, sound like a best deal of the bunch. ...Or, at least they did. Right up until I managed to stowaway on a boat down here, to find out about their surplus of hungry, man-slaying, monsters. Labeled: "Testimonial of a Refugee" Recorded by Luther, Scribe of the Kingdom ....
Herbalist Healer ???
.....
PeddlerReading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Merchant ???
Serf Worker ???
Serf Farmer ???
Endurance +1
I had never wanted anything so badly in my life. 41 - Hammer Time
Name: John Title: Summoned Hero* Class: None General Skills:
Language of men - Lvl 10 - Passive Identify Lvl 5 - Active
Special Skills:
Hide Presence Lvl 2 - Active Void Walker Lvl 1 - Passive Blessing of Forgotten Gods Lvl 5 - Passive
Status:
Vitality: 18 Endurance: 25 Strength: 22 Dexterity: 21 Intelligence: 45 Wisdom: 52
Health: 10/50 Stamina: 6/20 Mana: 98/100
Health: 9/50 Stamina: 5/20
Health: 8/50 Stamina: 4/20 .... Again." He commanded. Speak."
That''s what it was, then: one more chance.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Face to face, I knew there was no lying to this man. Already, I''d seen enough to label the Baron as dangerous. Unpredictable and maybe even a little unhinged- the Baron might well have been those, too, but he was also being honest with me. So, depending on my answer, I''d live, or I''d die. The question now, really, was what he wanted to hear. "There was no shipwreck." I started with that, judging for a reaction. Beyond a slight nod for me to continue, his face revealed nothing. "But, there was an accident that allowed me a chance to escape." I chose my words carefully. "And I have no plans to return." His eyes narrowed. I hadn''t lied. No... I had simply omitted. Hopefully, that distinction was enough. "Desertion, is it? You... you are an interesting one." The Baron stated, as he rose back to full height. "The Empire isn''t known for letting their prized possessions off the leash so easily." "You''re right." I answered. "It wasn''t easy." There wasn''t much else I could say to that. The true story behind my arrival wasn''t going to do me much in the way of favors. A botched teleport scroll, landing in the Forest of Madness... Even for a world like this, I doubted anyone was going to believe what had happened to me without proof. Muddying the waters with that story, was probably not in my best interest. "It has been many years, but when I was a [Soldier] for the Kingdom, a Hero gave me this in battle." The Baron ran a finger along his scar. "I was lucky to have come away with my life, that first time." He let the silence in our conversation lapse. "And the second?" I asked, daring to speak, only after a moment had passed. "What happened then?" "Then, I lost nearly every [Soldier] under my command." The Baron answered. "And, it was celebrated as a victory. The Kingdom has no love for the Empire, Hero. Neither do we, here in the Free Lands." I swallowed, throat as dry as sand, as the silence stretched, again. There was no safe ground, in this conversation. Metaphorically speaking, there were landmines and pitfalls at every corner, and I knew that if I said the wrong thing, it was over. Should I try to leverage my value as a Hero? The thought seemed to be my best option, but I wasn''t certain I wanted to take it. Would doing so backfire? Would it give the Baron as a true reason to see me as a threat? I felt my thoughts drifting back to the sparks of flame, as I tried to find an answer: anything, that might help. Before I could find one, though, the Baron spoke again. "That is how it has to be, I suppose. How they mold you. Indoctinate you." The Baron mused. "Heroes, always serving the Empire. Willing to do anything, for the Empire." He gestured to someone, beckoning their approach. It was a Guard, large- if not larger than Bruiser, who seemed to be visibly shaking with effort. Their arms were straining, muscles bulging, as they handed the Baron a massive piece of steel. "The chosen warriors, who have crushed cities, who have burned entire nations." He lifted it from their grip with ease: war hammer glinting in the stone lights above. "Always, in the name of the Empire." He finished. I felt hope deflate. It hadn''t been much, just a fleeting, desperate thing: but for a second, I''d thought I might have a chance. One last shot at survival. But, this was the end. "Tell me, do you have any final words, John the [Hero]?" The hammer rose to its apex, and I could see the strength imbued in that weapon. There, above my head, rested pure power. Swirling through the air, until the metal glowed with violence. Watching it, I couldn''t help but think of those sparks, those fires, one last time. I felt robbed, in some sense. Not just of my life, but that there was something, just barely at the edge of my reach. A secret, I would never get a chance to grasp. Power I''d never get to hold. But, at least I''d seen it. Raining down from the sky. That ferocity and destruction, built on hating something so much, that you burned it away until there was nothing left. Even if I wouldn''t ever get to learn to hold that power: I felt could understand the sentiment behind it, completely. "Fuck the Empire." I said, as the hammer came down. "And fuck you." 42 - Golden Handcuffs I advise you to be wary. Learn from our ancestral mistakes, and do not repeat them. For all the [Loyalty] you can instill while they are impressionable, there are always those who must be culled. There will always be those rare few who see through the facade. Those who slip their own noose of gold, and look back to the one who set it upon their neck. Remember this well: A sword is still a sword, regardless of who is holding it. The arrows which strike down our enemies, can easily fly in a different direction. Our greatest weapons will always be our greatest liabilities. - The Passage of Kings, The Tome of Rule, The Teachings of the Nautalin Empire .......
[Criteria Met] [Special Skill - Obtained] - [Lesser Flame]
[Lesser Flame] Level 1 They say that the first to wield Magic were people of nature. Without a gift from the Gods, or the guidance of those generations before them: they forged their own path. Though lacking a teacher, you have managed to seize the primal essence of fire. Do not let it consume you.
Name: John Title: Summoned Hero* Class: None General Skills:
Language of men - Lvl 10 - Passive Identify Lvl 5 - Active
Special Skills:
Lesser Flame Lvl 1 - Active Hide Presence Lvl 2 - Active Void Walker Lvl 1 - Passive Blessing of Forgotten Gods Lvl 5 - Passive
Status:
Vitality: 18 Endurance: 25 Strength: 22 Dexterity: 21 Intelligence: 45 Wisdom: 52
Health: 45/50 Stamina: 17/20 Mana: 16/100 "-Healer is finished with him. Get the lad his fuckin'' gear... No, get him something from the armory, instead. Make sure my seal is on it. Brand it, if you have to." "Understood." "And give him back the piece. I see that on your belt." "Yes, Baron." "Don''t give me that look. Spit it out." "You should have locked him in a cell, Sir. He could still be dangerous-" "For fuck''s sake, of course he''s dangerous. When was the last time you heard of a Hero pissing on the Empire''s name and then setting someone''s beard on fire?" "I still think that giving a weapon, any weapon, is a mistake. It''s a risk." "You think I''m scared of a dagger, lass? Sharpen that for three days, and I''d bet good coin the damn thing would still bend before it cut me." "Not everyone has that blessing, Baron." "The lip on you. Swear to the old Gods..." The voice muttered. "If your father hadn''t taking a full quiver of arrows for me, I''d have already thrown you off the bloody cliffs. You go find the equivalent of a bloody unicorn out in the sticks, and you almost kill him before he even gets to me. Do you even understand what that lad is worth?" "Sir, Roggar may have been a bit too aggressive, but-" "Don''t bring that fool into it. I paired the both of you in the hope that you''d keep him in line." "... I''m sorry, Sir." "Fuck apologizing! For Gods mercy: your father''s probably rolling in his fucking grave! He''ll come back to haunt me, and piss in my fucking wine." There was a loud huff. "Just know: if I want someone dead, I''ll do it myself. Now go... and give me the bloody thing. Give it here."
BaronThis tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Lord ?????
Title... I felt somewhat surprised by that, but it was my fault for not having used [Identify] when it mattered.
[Lesser Flame] could. l''appel du vide and downright insanity. While I wasn''t sure which I was experiencing, I elected to squash whatever mana-related danger might have been trying to form, before things ended badly.
43 - Meet the new boss Of war, of victory, of those who prevail over hardship. It comes as no surprise, that given the Empire''s history, many of the stories they hold dear, focus upon the lives of past Heroes. Legends, such as The Wrath of the Stone Sword, or The Bow of the Black Knight... any child past their ninth summer can likely recite those word for word. The tale of the first [Engineer] is one of those, as well. Though, less popular among the masses when compared to those already mentioned, I still find it to be a personal favorite. In a time when the wars were raging across the land, before the borders had solidified, and battles raged just a stone''s throw from the capital: the [Engineer] was summoned. Unlike the others who came with him, though, he was initially considered weak. Yet, by using his ingenuity, he went on to build machines of great power. Through careful instruction, he guided thousands of [Worker] Class citizens to erect crucial defenses during a siege that almost brought the Empire to its knees, driving back the enemy without ever touching a sword. Perhaps, what I love so much about this story is how it compares to the rest. Instead of glorious bloodshed, the [Engineer] doesn''t achieve their greatness through violence at all. In fact, there''s no direct fight against an enemy [King] or [Warlord] as the [Engineer] never once sets foot on the field of battle. Instead, it is a story of people working together to save themselves. One, which holds knowledge above power. There''s a lesson in that, I feel. For the people not to waiting for someone else to come and save them. For the power they too, hold, should they only push themselves to use it. Perhaps, that is why, no matter where I''ve heard the tale during my many travels across the Empire, the end of the story is always left out. That very important part, after the battle ended with the Empire''s victory, the city was saved: and the [King] commanded our great Empire''s beloved [Engineer] to be executed. ........ I didn''t like the situation. Having gone from being what amounted to a slave for the Empire, to a brief and chaotic period of relative freedom, and then back- to what would likely amount to a slave, again. Only this time, for the Baron, and with slightly better pay and benefits. I didn''t like it. But, pride has no place when it comes to survival. And as far as life lessons went, I had learned that rather quickly during my stint with the Golden Wing. It was better to live another day, than die pointlessly and avoidably because you couldn''t keep a lid on it. Not to romanticize what the mercenary company was, of course. Or even attempt to redeem the atrocities they casually accepted as a daily practice. But, for all I hated that place, it had taught me what I needed to know if I was going to survive. A person like me, with no useful talents on the battlefield, could find their surest method of living another day, simply by keeping their mouth shut. It meant doing what I was told, when I was told. It meant not inviting any additional punishment unless I found it was absolutely necessary. If they told me to train, I complied. If they told me to work back-breaking labor, I complied. If they told me to shut the hell up... well, you get the idea. Fairness never entered into the equation, because it wasn''t fair, or right, or just. There was no morality in this, or a sense of satisfaction. And it certainly wasn''t something I enjoyed. Being looked at as a disposable weapon, was simply that. I would likely be used until I broke. I didn''t have to like any of it, I just had to put up with it while trying to get strong enough to beat the odds, and not break. Suffice to say, it''s not a huge leap to understand that emotion was hardly my friend in this. Emotion, while mixed with the contrast of this world compared to modern-day Earth. Knowledge of how things "should" be. It made resistance tempting. Just like anyone else, I wanted to argue against what was happening to me, and to the others. But I didn''t. Because doing so would be stupid, and because no one I had witnessed attempting it was ever rewarded for their troubles. This wasn''t like the movies. The smooth talking and clever fellow did not win prizes for resisting authority. They didn''t get the girl, or earn everyone''s respect: they got the shit kicked out of them and then died foolishly because they hadn''t properly recovered from the beating in time for whatever bad thing was about to happen. I''ve wondered, if maybe, my Attributes helped me to adjust in adopting to this reality. I imagined it had to be possible, that the more Attribute points one receives in Intelligence, or Wisdom, the farther away a person could distance themselves. That is to say, the better they can dissociate, from emotions, and insulate from mental harm. I say this, because I want to clarify: it''s not as if I didn''t feel resentment. I felt anger, and frustration, just like anyone might have if they were put in my shoes. I did feel those things. The trick was that none of the feelings churning about beneath the surface were emotions I was going to let free. If I let my pride got the better of me, what would come of it? Would I be rewarded? No. Was there any benefit at all? No. [Identify]
Guard''s Armor Slightly used, but sturdy. Plated with steel in several vital locations, this will likely provide suitable protection from light to medium attacks. This is of fine quality, and is stamped with the crest of Baron Foldest, appointed ruler of the Northwest Territories of the Free Lands.
[Identify]
Sturdy Boots Thick soled and tough, these are decent quality. Wax has been rubbed against the material to provide some level of water-proofing. Though the technique is somewhat crude, they are also plated with metal beneath the leather covering, but only along the toe. Suitable for travel over difficult terrain, and combat.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.
From a free man, to a lackey. I didn''t like it. But I wasn''t dead. So, at least I had that going for me. Which was nice. Also nice, was that The Baron hadn''t spared expense. The armor, combined with the weight of coins in the purse on my belt, balanced with my dagger, made that rather clear. I had value to him, and he wanted me to recognize it. As we walked through the fort, though, I soon found that he didn''t spare words on that front, either. "You''re worth quite a bit to me alive. What that is, exactly, I haven''t quite decided. Just know that if you''re dead, the price is exactly ten gold coins. Empire mint, stamped, and sealed." He said, leading me along the parapet. "For someone down on their luck in these parts, that''s a new set of cows, a second wife, and more kegs of ale than they''ll manage to drink before someone else kills them and takes the rest of the money." To one side of us, I could look down into the fort itself. Castle-like, but not quite so grand, it rose up atop the slightly raised hill in the town''s center. The buildings around us, rose out in a sprawl of wooden and stone. Church towers seemed the only commonality to break the clusters of two or three story structures, among mud and gravel streets. "This close to port, it''s all but given that some fool is going to try and end you. Common folk might not know what you''re worth, but the [Trader] and [Merchant] groups will. Especially if they run routes up north." He didn''t bother to look at me, as he pointed down towards the port. That was where the town met the ocean, and I could see several boat masts teetering, beside the familiar cliffs. The ground seemed to have been strategically carved away for greater access, almost terraced in a crude way, but I could still imagine the drop was significant. The system of ropes and pullies mounted on platforms, seemed to provide proof of my assumption. "I say all that as if you''re going to run. But you''re not, because running would be unbelievably stupid." The Baron spit over the edge of the wall, watching it land somewhere far below. "And you''re not stupid, are you, John?" "No, Baron." I answered. No, I thought of myself being more of the "dangerously ignorant" variety of know-nothing. The kind of person who knew he was in over his head, but wasn''t quite sure how deep. The Baron continued leading farther along the wall with an approving grumble. Perhaps, a little disappointed I hadn''t tried to say more. ... Which, made me offer up a silent thanks to Squad Leader Kepler, where ever that man happened to be. The Baron wasn''t much for other people speaking, when he was still speaking. It was entirely one sided, unless the Baron wanted it otherwise. Everyone who came in contact with the man, either answered with a "yes" or "no" or they saluted and didn''t talk at all. In fact, from the day''s observations, I suspected there was probably only one person in the fort that logic didn''t apply to. And thankfully, she wasn''t present. "Fort''s a few centuries old, but the hill is built on an old foundation from ages ago. Sunken into the dirt, it''s so fucking ancient" The Baron lectured, as he lead me along. "Probably some forgotten relic, or some temple dedicated to dead Gods..." At that, the skin on my neck crawled a bit, but the Baron continued without bothering to look in my direction. "Ports are the only efficient way to trade. Terrain is too difficult for carts..." I listened, splitting my attention as best I could manage, as he continued. Walking by several men with the [Guard] Class, I noted their reactions: swift salutes for the Baron, and then stern stares in my direction. Those made the count''s tally something close to forty. I had to guess, with additional forces on the road, the number could easily be three or four times that, and they were all at what I perceived to be "Kepler" level in Attributes. Many, not only boasting [Guard] as their Class, but several [Swordsman] as well. Yet, whatever relative power the Baron''s men had: compared to him, they fell horribly short. Which meant, of course, that I was even worse off. [Identify]
Stone Brick Solid stone, cut and shaped to roughly uniform size. This is of decent quality for building, and held together with mortar. The wear on its surface indicates great age and heavy use, although it will be many more years before it is in need of replacement. The wall it is a part of sits atop a natural incline, providing additional security in case of attack.
I knew using [Identify] on the ground was somewhat silly. In fact, it felt foolish to even bother, but I was quickly falling back into a survival mindset. [Identify] was silent. It cost me nothing, so far as I could tell, and was quick to fire off as many times as needed: limited only by the speed I could read what it provided. More than that, I knew that eventually, through constant use, it would probably rank up again. If something might rank up my skills, without drawing attention, I was going to try and put it to use. "As you might have guessed by now, this town is one of the original settlements." The Baron said, stopping before we reached a small tower built into the corner of the wall. "The Kingdom expanded into this region after a failure to hold their lines to the south. There was a breach, some hundred thousand folk wound up dead before they got to the end of it. Since then, the population has been spread thinner. There are another ten or so like this, under my watch. Another few dozen or so, if you count the rest that aren''t." He pointed inland, away from the ocean. "There abouts, are the other appointed Wards, who control and govern territories. Even if you made it to them, I suspect they''d just kill you." From the rather jolly tone in his voice, I felt that he seemed highly amused by the idea. "Maybe, they would torture you first. String you up, and the like." Normally, I would have considered these statements to be threats: One more layer of fear, woven in the keep me from trying anything. But... well, it was the way they were said, which made me think the Baron was just speaking thoughts as they came to him. As if he really wasn''t concerned with whether I lived or died, saying I was actually bold enough to try and make a break for it. Somehow, that only made it feel worse. Heading into the tower, hunching below the archway to the stairs, the Baron stopped again. This time, taking an unlit torch off a metal rack that was bolted into the stone. "Light this." The Baron commanded. It was a good thing I''d stopped rattling off [Identify] because that made me stop short. Waiting patiently, he pointed to the torch. "Light it, or I''ll kill you." He adjusted his previous statement, free hand landing on my shoulder like a vice. "Now, Hero." Fear is a powerful motivator. Desperately, clumsily, I reached down into the pattern. Burning in my ribs, I felt the drain of mana ticking down, rapidly, as I focused on the wrapped cloth at the end of the wood. 17/100 16/100 15/100 After what felt an eternity, the torch began to smolder. Then, the flames rose up, in true. [Lesser Flame] I did it. Fire, right there, brought into existence because I''d wanted it to appear. I would have said that I felt amazed, or a profound sense of accomplishment, with my first intentional use of Magic, but I didn''t. Instead, I was much more concerned by the pressure that was creaking the bones and tendons of my shoulder out of place. Slowly, the pressure eased up. "Well done." The Baron stated, releasing me. I could have sworn I heard my collar bones "pop" back into alignment, as I swallowed back the nervousness I''d been feeling, in the off-chance the magic had decided not to work. He would have killed me. Right there, right then: I had little doubt. "Damnedest thing." The Baron, muttered to himself as he watched the flames. Glacing up, he eyed the space above my head, barest trace of a frown forming. "Damnedest thing I''ve ever seen." What he saw, or perhaps more accurately: what he didn''t see, clearly bothered him. I kept my mouth shut. What the Baron knew, what I knew, what the Baron thought I knew... My ignorance was, admittedly, still quite vast. While I could work to remedy that by being active to familiarize myself with whatever I could, I was conscious of the disadvantage. "Lad, I don''t know what Attributes you''re hiding, but I know you''re not an idiot." He stated. "You''ve got no Class, but you''ve got Magic. That''s the makings of a [Mage] if I ever saw one." He waited, still eying the space above my head. Slowly, I saw his frown twist up, into another terrible grin. Wider and wider, until it was the smile of a man who wasn''t quite sane. "Oh... You''re exactly the kind of thing that fucking [King] of theirs has nightmares about." Teeth, several of them gold, caught the torchlight as its fire began to burn brighter Shadows on his face, shifting with the flame. "And I think you know why. Don''t you, Hero?" I met his mad stare with as much confidence as I could, keeping my expression calm as I waited. Chuckling, the Baron turned away and began his way down the steps. "There''s a lot of good fucking reasons the Empire doesn''t teach your kind Magic." He laughed wildly, his voice an echo against the stone. "But, lucky for you: I don''t give a fuck about any of them." 44 - Playing With Fire The Citadel is a place of wonder, I tell you. Sprawling streets of gold, set between massive towers of ivory. It''s said that their University has taught the greatest [Mages] known to history. That their libraries are filled with books, reaching back into the ages. Centuries of knowledge, some- from civilizations that no longer exist. From languages already forgotten: all perfectly preserved by magic. Up there, are spells, technology, and inventions, far as the eye can see. Enough to make the world below look as though we''re all primitive savages: nothing more than goblins, tying rocks to sticks, and playing games of war. I suspect half of the reasons the Empire wants to bring the Citadel down, can be traced back to simple jealousy. The other half, though, probably have a lot to do with the fact that the city keeps flying away from their tax collectors. ......... That night, tour of the fort completed, the Baron left me at a small room. Tucked in beside the northern hall of the fort, it was half the size of servant quarters I''d seen, and oddly placed, to boot. At first, I thought that, perhaps, it had once been a closet. Either that, or some sort of storage room, repurposed, multiple times over, for whatever need happened to call upon it. With a wooden door set about an awkward frame, it was walled in to make use of the pocket of empty space where two walls didn''t quite meet. Set at the base of a set of stairs, with no other rooms near it, the room certainly seemed an oddity. The northern hall stretching a good ways in one direction, and stairs rising up in the other, it was isolated from almost anything of value. "First light, every morning: I expect you in the yard like the rest of them." The Baron instructed. "After, I want you in the hall. I expect you to stay there, until I dismiss you." "Understood, Baron." I answered. "Understood... Look at you: the perfect image of a dutiful servant. As if you wouldn''t try to knife me, the second you thought it might actually work." He snorted at the thought. "I''ll bet some might actually fall for it." One foot on the stairs, he seemed almost ready to leave, before he turned back. I waited, as he let the torch in his hand pass by my face. "From the story they told me, to the way they dragged you in... At first I believed it was the [Sailor] who did-in that fucking wolf. But, I''ve been thinking." He let the fire sit right beside my face, uncomfortably close. "Horrible fucking beasts, those are. If you''re too strong and go hunting for them alone, they won''t come out at all. Instead, they''ll hide." He stared at me, moving the torch closer, until I thought my skin might burn. "The only good way to kill those beasts, is to trick them. To play the part of what they''re hunting for, instead."The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I didn''t move, as his expression turned deadly. "I expect you to do what I tell you, when I tell you." The Baron stated, as the fire licked the air painfully beside my cheek. "I expect you to earn your keep." "Yes, Baron." "Yes, Baron... I know what you are, John." His eyes narrowed as he pulled the torch away at last, to set it down on an iron bracket on the wall. "So, you''d best make yourself useful." With that, he left. I watched him go, step by step, up the stairs. Waiting, I willed myself to be the perfect image of patience, but as the sound of boots on stone grew farther and farther away, I found it was that much more difficult to hold back the panic. When I was certain he wasn''t coming back, with a shaking hand I pulled the door of new residence closed behind me. "God damn." I whispered, as the fear slowly settled. Slumping down onto the floor, I relied on the backdrop of an enclosed space and the backing of a wooden door, useless as these probably were, to calm my nerves. I''d made it through the day without getting my head mounted on a pike. There was always tomorrow, though I''d never been a smoker, but I felt the strangest urge to start- saying the option was available. Head leaning back to touch the door, I tried my best to slow the heavy drumbeat in my chest to a more managable level. One day at a time. Tomorrow morning, I''d go to the yard. Presumably, for training, as I''d seen several people practicing there. So, that meant swinging a sword, or practicing with a spear. I was reasonably confident I could handle that. The concept wasn''t new to me. After that, though... I was less sure about the hall. It was likely the time that the Baron used for issuing orders. Governing an area of any decent size, and it fit that there would be a long list of tasks to assign. Just a guess, but I suspected he wasn''t going to trust me with any of those. If that was the case, then I was reasonably confident I could handle that, too. But, after? I didn''t have a clue. Earn my keep, and make myself useful. Eyes settling into the dark, I could see out the window of the room. Past a small bunk, built across from a tightly fit desk and a set of shelves, the view overlooked the town. The sight of speckled lights. Fires and candles burning, down and away from the fort. People going about their lives... Slumping with my back to the door, I let out a long held in breath of air. Running a hand through my hair, I shook my head. An entire day, following the man around, and I still wasn''t sure what the Baron actually wanted. He might be willing to keep me alive, for the time being, and he seemed to consider me valuable: but he''d never once stated what his goals were. "Earn your keep." I repeated the vague instruction, upon which my survival was likely tied. Frustratingly non-specific. I tapped the pommel of my dagger, before lifting out a hand in the dark. The weight of it on my hip, even seated on the floor, was reassuring. A weapon, a tool... 25/100 Focusing, I let that familiar pattern rise, with the beating of fire in my chest. Above my palm, a small flame came to life. Weaker than a candle, it shifted as the window''s breeze rolled in, forcing me to cup my hands and hold it close. Protected from the outside world, the fire rippled like a tiny comet in freefall, inches from my face. A tiny impossibility, defying all logic. Focusing, I held it there. I fed it, until I could take my hands away, and let it resist on its own. No longer sheltered, no longer contained by my palm: floating in the air before my eyes. 24/100 Slowly, so as not to smother it, I exhaled again. Letting the air in my lungs, feed into the flicker of heat, and make it stronger. Stronger still. 23/100 It danced and spun as the air passed it by. Sputtering, as it struggled. Weak, but brave. Unable to survive as it was, but unwilling to die quite yet: my magic fought. [Skill - Rank up] - [Lesser Flame - Lvl 2] "Make myself useful, huh?" I whispered. "Alright." I could work with that. 45 - New Guy "I come from a world, where men have reached the sky and stars. Where whatever Gods might watch, do so in silence, and wars are waged by such horrific tools that you might never imagine the terror. So, curse me all you like. Break my foolish weapon, throw me in chains, and spit upon me as I breathe my last: but know! Know that for all the hate you hold, what I gave you was mercy." - Final verse, as sung by the Bards of Illase, Ballad of The Stone Sword''s Wrath ........ The next morning, I got up early. Voices outside woke me, echoing beneath the door, but it was the bird song from the window that brought me back to reality. Groaning with exhaustion, I forced myself out of the narrow bunk, rolling my shoulders to stretch away the stiffness that came from sleeping on cloth-covered boards. I had stayed up late. Using mana seemed to leave a sense of... something odd. Not quite a rush, or a high. Not quite so strong, but certainly a feeling similar to caffeine. More so, it was a feeling which seemed to scale with the amount of mana used. Quickening of thoughts, is the best I can describe it. Everything combines a bit, and becomes all melded together with layers of concepts that are not quite real. All while reality is sharpened. Colors look deeper, the edges of surfaces seem crisp. Like they end with more defined features. Using magic made my mind feel light and my sense of body feel distant, and that made it surprisingly easy to lose track of time. Combine this with the fact that, after the increase in my [Lesser Flame] skill, I''d found the spell had only become easier to manipulate... well, sleep had been put on hold. There was a reasonable chance that dawn had come only a short hour or so after closing my eyes, and waking early afterwards had left me feeling quite tired. I didn''t regret anything, though. Magic was at my fingertips. I could summon fire, even if there was only a little bit at a time. For the first time since arriving in this world, I felt I was really taking some power for myself. So much so, that there was still a strong motivation to keep practicing, the moment I got up. Even after an entire night of doing exactly that. Sleep was just something in my way. As was the expectation I obeyed orders. As I exhaustedly pulling on my boots, straightening my belt, checking for my dagger, I stretched again. Working out the stiffness from my muscles, I slowed by the room''s entrance, considering how much time I had before I could be late. I still felt an urge to continue drawing on the magic. Almost as if I were thirsty, and wished to drink, I still felt a need, mixed with a practical wanting. I wanted to call up the spell, to feel the pulse of mana running through my veins, just as much as I wanted to gather a solid foundation and understanding of how it all worked. Curiously, I wondered if there was such a thing as "Spell addiction." Maybe. There was one more question, to drop onto the pile. Mana was, logically, a resource. Either generated by one''s own body, or absorbed and refined from the environment as a whole. I felt would get to the bottom of that puzzle sooner or later. But at the moment, I was more curious exactly how much mana could I safely spend? Were there consequences to using it? How quickly would it recover? Did it follow similar rules to Health, or Stamina? 21/100 From my status, it seemed that my mana had recovered a little more than I''d guessed it would. Was that a result of my skill''s level up, or was that some form of outside influence? The temptation of these questions, turned out to be a bit too much. I lifted a small fire form over my palm. In the morning light, it hardly seemed impressive, but I let it burn for a moment. 20/100 An initial cost, followed by a dramatically lower upkeep. Same as before, nothing had changed, but I was content to know that the spell seemed stable. Perfect heat, rising up much like a small gas burner, with a slight shade of blue. It wasn''t much, but my control over the small fire had improved outside of the magic''s own leveling. And, ignoring the sensation which came with the expenditure of mana in the first place, I felt fine. In fact, my thoughts felt as clear as polished glass. 21/100 Interesting. All this from a single night of effort. The recovery of mana to be more variable than I''d expected. Was I really regaining mana faster, or was I just spending less of it? The smallest fraction wasted, and recovered... I didn''t have any immediate answers. I also realized that I didn''t have much more time to waste pondering them, either. Letting out one last yawn, I decided it was lucky that sleep was something I already happened to be very used to giving up, long before coming into this world. While it was true, that modern day life might buffer a person from some harsh realities, it was also true that showing up to work on time was rarely optional. So it was, dressed with the clothing I''d been provided, my armor fixed and tied down as best I could manage, my belt set with dagger and coin purse: I opened the door and made my way to my destination. One route of many that I''d already, somehow, hammered into memory. Down the Northern hall, to the left. Then, a right turn, to take a small set of rounded-stairs, which led onto the ground level. From there, the fort opened up with a row of stone arches, merging the outside courtyard I''d been told to go, with something that resembled a lobby. Much to my dismay, I found that I was late. I''d gotten up early, but without any real time-keeping signal, it was clear I would need to adjust in the future. There was a crowd of people, and loud noises, shouting, and conversation filled the air. There was activity everywhere I looked, as the morning seemed well underway. Deeper into the fort, where the walls closed around a counter, several cooks handed out meals by the slop. Their ladles reached across to deliver gruel at a leisurely pace, dropping heavy lumps of some sort of oatmeal-like substance into the waiting wooden bowls. All the while, at the few tables present, men and women with [Guard] and [Swordsman] Classes ate in huddles. Some, even standing, as they dug into their meals like hungry dogs: rushing to finish whatever slop was before them, before heading to the field outside. Where, I recognized, the yard was filling up. My first awkward moment of hesitation of the day, had arrived. I was hungry. Though I had managed to get some bread and cheese during the Baron''s tour around the fort, real meals hadn''t been coming to me very often, and I was still feeling some of the effects of prolonged hunger. Even if the oatmeal mixture didn''t seem particularly appealing, it was food, and probably more calorically dense than most anything I''d eaten in the past month. Yet... Glancing at the few people still eating, each wolfing down whatever they could before turning in their bowls, I decided that skipping breakfast was probably the safest way to avoid whatever trouble might come of being any later than I already was. My goal was to avoid attracting unwanted attention, and ease into whatever role the Baron had planned for me, and taking my sweet time on my first day... well, that seemed like a poor life choice. Besides, missing one meal wasn''t going to kill me. Probably. So, with a pang of regret, and a rumble in my stomach, I went outside. Passing over breakfast, and heading beneath the nearest archway into open air. It truly was reminiscent of the Golden Wing camp. Weapons hummed through the air, skills glowing, and men in armor running through exercises. As morning light began creeping up over the fort walls. I could even see some people sparring towards the far end. There, heavy clashes rang out in regular patterns. With dulled metal and wood connecting to release sparks and pressure. All that was missing, at this point, was Squad Leader Kepler barking out orders. Nearby, a sparring match went wide. I watched as someone dashed back to intercept a heavy swing, and I felt a shiver run down my spine as the impact shook the air. Even standing off to the side, the force brought on by the hits were palpable. As were the rest from the mock battle, which followed after. Watching the collisions, I felt safe in my assumption that any of those strikes could probably break my arms, even without real weapons being involved. It was a humbling start to the day. Apart from my dagger, though, I was still unarmed. Swinging the small blade around, would probably look rather silly, so I opted for something else. Looking about the surroundings, I soon found a weapon rack. Plucking a well-used cloth tipped spear that hadn''t been claimed, I took my first step onto the field. And reach my second moment of hesistation. How was I really going to approach this? There didn''t seem to be any strict routines. No one was directly supervising or barking orders. Standing there, awkwardly, I felt very out of place. Clearly, it was expected that I go and join them. That would be the next part of this. But confidence, I''ve found, has roots in self-delusion. And I was having a great deal of trouble fooling myself into thinking it would work itself out without any trouble, for some reason. Maybe, if this were something similar to the first day of school, or the first day working for a new company, I could cover doubt with a blanket statement of "there''s nothing to worry about." And in doing so, I could just trick myself into thinking that all I really needed to do was walk out there and join them. Knowing, supposedly, that if a person presented a guise of confidence fitting for the situation, it was highly likely that no real harm could come from it. The "fake it until I made it" approach, was a road well-traveled... But here, I felt that the stakes were a bit too much. To just waltz into things, seemed impossible.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Yet, inaction was action in its own sense, and I knew it was only a matter of time until someone wondered why there was a Summoned Hero lazing around by the weapon rack. I was honestly feeling rather surprised that no one had noticed me already, until, of course, I realized that was probably because [Hide Presence] had been activated. I suppose, the sight of people who could potentially murder me, waving weapons around, was enough to trigger it. As if some sort of natural defense mechanism. Or, maybe, I thought, there was a chance that I''d simply had it active all night. The ability it didn''t seem to cost anything outside of a little bit of mental energy, and my last conversation with the Baron had been remarkably terrifying. That too, was possible. Unless I was specifically trying to keep it in mind, I had found that the skill (much like the ability it granted) had a subtle way of sneaking out of my attention. But, none of this changed what I needed to do. In fact, just thinking about it was just one more form of procrastination, so I took another deep breath, and made my move. Keeping my head down, mindful to keep my distance from the majority, I stepped onto the field. With [Hide Presence] running, quite conciously, at full burn: I took my place along the far edge, opposite of the weapon rack. Surprisingly, there was still no reaction. Maybe it was parly due to the skill, but perhaps, I thought, it was a good thing I''d been a little late. Though it was unintended, everyone was already quite focused on their own tasks. If I''d been too early, there''s no way I could have flew under the radar this long. In truth, as much as I hadn''t been expecting things to go my way in this, it seemed to work. I''d stick to the back of the group, I decided. It wouldn''t be too hard to follow the flock''s morning routine. Keep the edges, and I might make it through the next few hours. Against my better judgement, I felt optimistic. And no one noticed. Not even after I forced [Hide Presence] back down to as low a simmer as I was willing to go, testing my control over it. No one seemed to notice me. While the skill let me avoid attention, I wasn''t sure if using a skill aggressively might backfire once I actually was noticed. Surely, there was some sort of taboo for such things. Yet, the practice around the yard continued, undisturbed. Everyone present was working towards whatever small attribute gains might be earned from daily exercise. Focused, and rightfully so, on their own improvement. Very focused, in fact. I recognized that most were working themselves to their absolute limit. After a moment of thought, running through my own motions and forms, I felt a strange epiphany dawn on me. Something I''d realized, but never quite put into words until just then. Whatever these people gained, they kept. Though they were living without a "cheat" title to help them along, their life would still hinge upon every tiny advantage they could gather. Any slacking, would cut away their potential, and to become truly powerful, and they would need years upon years of hard work to earn their Attributes, so it wouldn''t take much to fall behind. If ordinary people were going to get anywhere, they needed to be as dedicated as possible. "Normal" people in this world needed to live every single day to the best of their abilitiy, all for the sake of prying free every tiny increase to their attributes. The system encouraged a strong work-ethic by default. People would live or die, all by the habits they kept. I found the concept fascinating. It was so similar, but so very different, from Earth. Work ethic on Earth may have been prized, but it wasn''t always necessary. Life had more to do with money, than talent. Yet here, a person''s true fortune had little to do with money at all. Certainly, I doubted it would hurt to be rich, but so far as I knew: money couldn''t buy attributes. Or... well, I hoped it couldn''t. That was a terrifying concept to think about some other time, though. Working through the spear forms, I considered it though. Even if someone was born into total poverty in this world, if they committed to improving themselves and obtained the right Class: chances were good in this world that they could carve their body into something amazing. If Gregory had been anything of an example: Even in old age, they could keep these talents. They could take them to the grave. Back on earth, that wasn''t even close to reality. Work hard, every single day of your life, and it might not make a single bit of difference. The older you got, the weaker you became. Keeping a good routine and avoiding injuries could help, but it wasn''t like Gregory would have been able to carry that boat up and down the cliffs if he had been on earth. Not to say he wouldn''t have been strong in old-age, but his Strength had been bordering on supernatural, and far past what someone his age could have maintained on Earth. Lost in my thoughts as I was, I failed to recognize that the later-arrivals had begun to trickle in. Those few remaining, who had been taking their time with the wooden bowls of gruel began to pile onto the field. Filling the space around me. Before I knew it, I''d been surrounded, and it wasn''t long before the mood on the field began to shift with the pressure of a crowd, recognizing something isn''t quite right. One by one, I felt the uncomfortable pressure of watching eyes. [Hide Presence] faltering beneath the combined lines of sight, settling on my shoulders. All around me, I could feel them watching. The sun continued its lazy rise into the sky, above the walls, and I willed it to hurry up. To end whatever hell I''d stumbled into, as I repeated the same motions, again and again. Desperate not to let weakness show, I continued to run through the forms that Kepler had drilled into me. Trying to focus on simple, but effective techniques. Forward thrust, to diagonal lift. Downward parry, then shift left into upward retreat. Redirect from the right, to counter from the center. Twist, to avoid death. Hit, to retaliate. It was hardly the work of a master, but I''d been taught well enough to go into battle. Standing in a line, with spears covering from the second row: I could emulate my tiny portion of the deadly wall I was meant to fill. One tiny splinter, meant to join a thousand others. Pretending I was still beside mud-tent. That it wasn''t strangers watching, just Kepler- and that he was just waiting for an excuse to shout. No matter how hard I tried, though, I couldn''t maintain the illusion. I felt like a fool. Rigid... stiff... defending my ground was how I''d been taught, but that was a far cry from the rest of the people in the yard. Their footwork was constantly shifting, weapons moving with flourish and spin. They were running through forms almost as though they were battling many, invisible, opponents. Turning and reacting, with styles or martial arts that, I assumed, had been created for individuals who were against many. Reactive, flowing from one attack, right into the next, not trapped in a line, waiting to be killed and replaced. Compared to them, I felt very static, very dull, and very weak. And vulnerable. As the sun rose higher, a bell rang, and many began to turn in their weapons. I followed suit accordingly, waiting back to let the rest go ahead. Even so, I managed to receive a sudden hard shoulder. "Move it." A familiar voice grunted, as Bruiser passed my by. Catching my balance with a slight stumble, I held my temper as my mind corrected itself. No longer "Bruiser" but instead, "Roggar." I was fairly certain I''d heard it said, yesterday. My memory was sharp enough these days to have held onto that. Although, I still felt that "Bruiser" fit him far better. He waited a second, perhaps expecting a reaction, but when he didn''t get one, he joined with several others. A group which consisted mostly of faces that I didn''t recognize, one of which I did. "Karen" stood among them, wearing an expression which was exactly as I last remembered. It wasn''t a pleasant stare, to be sure. None of them were, in fact, but I waited them out. Patient, as several eyes passed over the Baron''s crest, blatantly displayed on my armor. The crest was plainly visible, and it seemed the recognizing it was enough for the group to start walking. Obviously people in the fort knew I existed, my presence was no surprise, and the Baron''s "protection" was enough to keep people in line. I resisted the urge to let out a small sigh of relief, at that. While I wasn''t much appreciated, the people in the fort tolerating me wasn''t a question for the time being. Although, I wasn''t quite certain I wanted to test how far "tolerating" was going to get me. Not when I was worth a pretty bag of coins, if they could find a reasonable way to kill me and get away without the Baron realizing it. As they walked on, I noticed that Roggar hadn''t quite followed suit. Glaring at me for a few seconds long, he spit on the dirt, before finally stepping away. The animosity as a whole, wasn''t unexpected. Him, specifically, though... well, it sort of was. It wasn''t like I''d done anything to him. I''d been the ideal captive, all things considered. Honestly, I hadn''t tried to escape, or kill anyone- and it wasn''t as though I''d done anything directly to him other than the several times I got in the way of his boot when he kicked me. While, it was possible that the man''s attitude towards me was based on the grounds that I was from the "Empire" or something else of that nature, I was starting to wonder if it was really actually because he''d received some form of punishment for bringing me back in poor condition. Which was unfortunate. The last thing I wanted was more enemies. I watched him go and rejoin the others, while I waited until they were far enough ahead there was no chance of another direct encounter. When they were completely out of the yard, I set my spear down on the rack, letting [Hide Presence] slip back up a notch. I wondered, idly, if Roggar thought I was some sort of a pushover. No Class, no real fighting skills to speak of, just some basics meant for nameless peons to use in long lines on the battlefield... From the looks they''d been giving me, maybe they all thought that. That was fine, though. I let my hand run against the phantom feeling of pain along my ribs, as the sensation of heat smoldered in my chest. Stronger than it had been yesterday, weaker than it would be tomorrow. Rage smoldered, ever so quietly. I hadn''t forgotten my treatment under Roggar''s care, but patience was a virtue. And if I choose to act on that, it was going to be on my own terms. ..... Following in the far back of the crowd, I observed. As a whole, the guards and I were moving towards the center of the fort. That, in turn, meant the hall. Still, I noticed a select few who took other routes. Stepping off to stairwells, or into other rooms. Attending to other assignments, I had to imagine. Taking the places of whoever was watching in the towers, or standing at the gates, seemed most likely. The fort wasn''t all that large, though. Soon, the passage ended and the approaching the large wooden doors opened to whichever [Guard] had reached them first, propping them open. I couldn''t help but imagine those doors as ominous. Beyond that threshold, I knew the Baron waited, and I was yet to decide if I had that man puzzled out. What, with his mood being as unpredictable as the weather, and his statements varying from an amused barbarian to a disturbingly keen intelligence. Indeed, as I entered last, I found he was already acting outside of my expectations. For a ruler, or a [Lord] as his Class indicated, the man was not seated. No, far from it. Instead of looming from a throne on high, to issue orders at those who waited below: he was standing in the center of the great room. Around him, I followed the [Guard] members as they fell into position. Standing at attention, in neat rows of five. All facing ahead, as they waited for him toe pass judgement. One by one, the Baron looked them over. His watchful eye, checking their armor, their weapons, as they stood at attention. Uncertain where I, specifically, should be standing, I settled in the far back. Ahead of me, there were already five in a line. So, I decided to fill in as "first" for for a final row of one, and hoped that wasn''t a mistake. There, I waited. Or, I suppose, we waited. Everyone was standing at attention as his gaze swept us over. The silence was such that I could have heard a pin drop. The Baron started abruptly. "Crows have arrived." He spoke, voice loud enough to fill the entire room with ease. "There are talks of another monster sighting. Inland, by the town of Fola. Details, as always, are lacking." He pointed. "You two, are going. I''ll be meeting with the Guild after this. We''ll discuss hiring a few of their [Hunter] Class to go and meet when you arrive." "Sir." "South road." He continued, immediately. "Another fucking murder happened. [Bandit] Class was spotted, and a Trader was robbed two nights ago. You, and you-" He pointed out another pair. "Get to it. Meet with Doland and the others. They should already be there. Kill the bastard, and post whatever pieces are left of him by the road as a warning." "Sir." They shouted. 46 - Settle In
I find it fascinating how different circles perceive the [Mage] Class. [Healer] and [Priest] Class often look at them with pity. As do any, who have placed their faith upon a Pantheon. Peasants, of course, treat them much as oil does water. Avoiding them at all costs. And yet, those of noble birth flock to them with great interest. How many well-educated sons and daughters have the mystic arts ensnared, I wonder? Young minds, curious to learn some small inkling to the secrets of spellcraft. Many of them, I suspect, start out by believing that true magic is an exact science. Surely, there is nothing to fear, as any [Mage] of true caliber will only use techniques that are practiced beyond any margin of error. That those who practice spellcraft, follow a system of control with the utmost respect. Certainly, it is safe to assume that almost any [Mage] one might happen to meet will strive their best to act the part. The Citadel teaches by the strictest of standards and prides itself on producing only the finest. Yet, I would advise anyone who keeps the company of those practicing the mystic and magical arts to remember: There will always be exceptions. ........ Roggar, seemed to be rethinking his actions, with a deep frown on his face. Expression aside, though: whatever the man had against me, he was the one of the only people to pass me by normally. ...... "Who are you, and what in all the hells do you want?" Was the very polite greeting I received, upon finding my way back to the kitchen. "Uh... John, breakfast, and maybe some travel rations if you''ve got any." I tried my best to answer in order. "For Light''s sake: you''re a Hero? A ''Summoned Hero and you''ve got no Class? Did the Baron take you in? Lad, why in all the Gods don''t you have a Class-" It devolved from there, as I failed to get much of a word in edge-wise. In the end though, I got breakfast, an earful, and no travel rations- just a stale loaf of bread with a bit of mold on it. But, that was a lot more appealing than nothign at all, and I wasn''t one to complain. Especially when there was such a useful stream of information coming my way. I learned that there''s something called a [Chef] class. Which, brought up some interesting considerations. Just as the [Farmer] Class had, the [Chef] Class had me curious. Although I didn''t get any answers to immediate questions on account of how angry Gertrude was. Gertrude. I know.
Lord''s Cook Chef ?????
The head cook, or I suppose I should say: the head [Chef] instead, was a woman centered around forty. With a fierce expression, a rounded face, and a wooden spoon that, quite literally, glowed sometimes: Gertrude was a force to be reckoned with. And I was the fool who happened to walk in late. That was, apparently, frowned upon by those in the kitchen. As I soon learned in great detail, mealtime in the Baron''s fort was twice a day. Breakfast was started at sunrise, and dinner was at sundown. There would be a cook pot left out around midday, for those who wished to partake, but lunch was typically expected to be dealt with on one''s own. For a verbal lashing, I found it was quite informative. And in the end, despite the harsh words in my direction, I didn''t go hungry. I did manage to get my breakfast, as well. Or, perhaps it was more of a brunch? I got a meal, at the very least, along with an earful and a half. The stale and moldy loaf of bread Gertrude had "planned on tossing, but it should keep another few days." That, I saved for later.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. I didn''t complain. In fact, opposite of that: I was very polite. I''d learned back at the Mercenary camp that being nice to the people giving me food was a viable and legitimate survival strategy. It was important to always be nice to the cooks, and as far as life lessons went, that one was quite high up on the list. "You''re a sorry sight, for a Hero." Gertrude had muttered, as she finished her lecture and finally handed me a bowl of lukewarm oat-paste. Of which I gratefully accepted. "From the stories people tell, I''d have expected something else." "How so?" "Why, it''s just... what''s that you got there? A dagger? No glowing sword, no bow that shoots lightning?" "Just a dagger." I admitted. "I lost my spear, and my sword... neither of them glowed, though." I clarified. "That''s quite disappointing." "Isn''t it?" I was left to eat in silence after that, as the [Chef] returned to her work in the kitchen. With the background of noises of pots and pans, I set into my bland meal and considered my next course of action. It was strange to admit, but with my immediate needs met; I couldn''t deny I was in a place of relative safety. There would be no need to waste my time and energy lugging a heavy boat down a cliff, or crawling through the fields on my hands and knees, searching for food. While those habits had been somewhat good for my attributes, they hadn''t been great for my mental clarity. A mindset that was locked onto survival missed things, and often found itself too distracted by basic needs to think ahead more than a few days at a time. But, sitting at the table, belly full and calories flowing in my veins: I finally felt that could stop, plan, and really think through what I was going to do. In my mind, I felt there were three main problems I needed to address. Most pressing: The Baron had declared I was the Fort''s new [Mage], so it was clear that I was being kept around for my magic potential. Though I still wasn''t sure what was planned for me, I felt that it was a safe bet if I worked [Lesser Flame] into something more impressive, that would probably be a good place to start. It was only a matter of time until the Baron tested me again. But that did lead me to the second problem. I still didn''t have a Class. The Baron had publicly declared that I was a [Mage] but that wasn''t really true. I just happened to know a spell. One tiny bit of magic that literally had "lesser" in the name, which meant that it probably wasn''t all that impressive in the grand scheme of things. While, maybe, that spell was enough for the time-being, I clearly needed to get the [Mage] Class, and soon. Yet, that whole situation was its own beast. I''d been without a Class for a long time, and it wasn''t as though I hadn''t thought about what would be needed to achieve one. From everything I knew, obtaining a Class was a combination of the right circumstances, mixed with the right attributes, mixed with no small amount of luck. The [Brawler] Class that Mars had gotten, had been obtained in a fight. She''d had the right criteria, and then triggered the event. The [Spearman] Class was the same, in concept. As was the [Soldier] Class. Both had been earned by similar methods, during training. So, by that logic, the [Mage] Class was, quite likely, within my grasp. Just like I could practice with a spear, I could practice with [Lesser Flame] until I made a breakthrough. The only thing that I could think might stop me, would be if I lacked the needed attributes, and those were better than they had even been. In fact, all across the board, I was meeting the benchmark of 20, which I had to assume would be enough. There was just one glaring exception. My vitality.
Vitality: 18
Since arriving, I''d gotten sick more than any of the other Heroes I''d been with. While it had increased during those times, it seemed as though I was starting from a disadvantage. Because of this, I felt it was a reasonable guess that this particular Attribute might be the gatekeeper. But, if so, it was a troublesome one. Admittedly, I''d never intentionally set out raise this Attribute. But neither did I feel comfortable with the thought of repeating the events which had managed to increase it. Getting extremely sick due to a controlled dose of poison and recovering, was theoretically an option, but I considered it a risky one. By the same measure: getting injured and recovering- was again, risky. Although, I felt that injury and recovery seemed a lot safer than poison. The solution to all of this, at least, seemed within reach. The Singing Fern was local to the area, so there was a good chance I could find more if I looked hard enough. If I did, I had to imagine it couldn''t be all that difficult to improve. If I pushed myself, I was certain I could get the Attribute to increase, given time. All that said, what remained was the elephant in the room. My "Hero" Title. It was the only advantage I''d been given, in this ruthless world. The gift of rapidly improving attributes and gaining skills with a fraction of the ordinary effort. It had undoubtably saved my life several times, already. Yet, the Title had been the exact reason my life had needed saving in the first place. While the advantages it had given me couldn''t be understated, I knew it was only a matter of time until it would get me killed. The Empire, the Baron: As long as I had the title marking me, I''d never be safe. Someone would always be after me. It would be an undeniable waste, but I had already decided: One way or another, I was going to have to get rid of it. I knew this was possible. Kepler had indirectly suggested it might happen to me. And, having had time to consider things in context, I remember that Jones might have been experiencing the early signs of this. His Summoned Hero* title had been fading after the battle. What specifically had caused that, I wasn''t entirely certain, but it seemed within the realm of possibility. Whatever conditions were needed weren''t clear to me, though. So, I knew that I would have to keep my options open. Which meant collecting a lot more information, and possibly doing some research. When I''d first been brought into the fort, I''d more or less heard it said that the [Assassin] Class could apparently change what other people could [Identify] about someone. The concern that I wasn''t truly Classless and was actually an [Assassin] the whole time had been pitched. That was a remarkable ability, but I had to wonder: If a Class could do something like this, I could only imagine there might be other methods. Maybe a specific item, or a spell? There was something. If I couldn''t lose the title, maybe I could just hide it? As a [Mage]I had to imagine there would likely be all sorts of skills and abilities to learn. Would it be possible for someone like me to reap the benefits of the Hero title, while avoiding the negative side-effects? Could I have my cake and eat it too? My thoughts spinning about this subject with intense focus, I had already turned in my wooden bowl of oat-gruel and was halfway back to my room before I had the profound realization that Gertrude was probably the first person I''d met at the fort I didn''t want to set on fire. Which, was nice. 47 - Eidolon There is a statue in the center of the Empire. Set of stone, glazed in gold, it reads: "I am the first, the King of Kings, The ruler of all, from sea, to sea. From shore, to shore. Look on these works, ye mighty, and despair." If you peer closer, you can see the slight difference in texture. By the left eye: The gold is just a little bit off, with a slight change in color and polish. Rumor has it, that''s where the Black Roses somehow managed to lob the damn thing with a meteor. .... That afternoon, and that night, I spent my entire focus on magic. [Lesser Flame] was everything, as the hours stretched on. To the point where I almost felt my body had drifted away. Lost to the smoke and rising heat of my small fire. After several hours, I had to force my eyes closed, less the zippo-lighter''s worth of fire burn a hole into my retina. But I was getting the hang of things. Breathing in would feed the flame. Breathing out, in a similar sense, would do the same- but more violently. Less sustainably. In combination with that, focusing and pushing mana through my body and mind in a flood (a flood being relative to my limited abilities) could surge the spell, though I kept my experiments to a minimum for the sake of keeping my practice session going. There was no sense running myself out in five minutes, when I could potentially stretch out the same mana for twenty times that amount of time. All in all, I was quite happy with the way things had gone. For a single piece of magic, I could see [Lesser Flame] having numerous applications. More so, even if the ability was presently quite weak, I could still imagine it being lethal, if need be. As long as I used it with the proper method of breathing, and I timed the correct expenditure of mana on an exhale, I felt certain I could do quite a bit of damage. Timing it with a chopping or an punching motion as I exhaled, for example. I could see as the spell improved, being able to couple the fire with an attack. Of course, for any real damage I''d probably only be able to use it once. And, of course, I''d have to be close to my target. As I couldn''t find a decent way to summon the flame farther than a few inches from my palms. Which was rather bothersome. I''d been trying everything to work around that, but the limitation seemed quite stubborn. The greatest distance I''d managed to manifest the spell was about a hand''s length away from my pointer finger, and it had quickly collapsed. Far cry from the noble art of throwing fire at my enemies, it seemed very likely I''d have to slap them to death. Which, wasn''t very mage-like, in my opinion, but would still probably work if I set my mind to it. In full summary: there was much more work to be done. I settled on the silver lining that, at the very least I would never struggle to light a cooking fire again. Quite a small victory, but not an unappreciated one. As my mana finally ran low though, I found my options for progress dwindling. Breathing, sitting in a meditative posture: I tried everything I could to regain the mana I lost, but there were no true shortcuts to regaining the resource. Even with my full attention set on the task, it recovered at an unsteady pace, and very slowly. It was enough to drive me mad. Refilling at what felt much like a snail''s pace, when I wanted nothing more to summon the magic again, and continue my practice. The urge to bring the spell back was similar to the current I remembered beneath Gregory''s fishing boat: The moment I stopped working against it, I was drifting in the direction it wanted me to go. It really was addictive, in that sense. At least, until the final feeling of mana expended itself. Slowly but surely, the mana I''d been using to summon the flame, faded away. The residual warmth within my blood, cooled. The odd resource slipping back into the unknown until I was empty of it. Only then, could I fully relax. Deceptively dangerous, I felt. The addictive quality that magic was already having on me was something to keep a close eye on. Not to mention the real, physical, effects that might come of giving into it. Even after all the work I''d put into it: I didn''t dare let my mana drop closer to zero. Just approaching the lower limits, and I felt a terrible, alarming, sense of emptiness in my chest and skull. Like staring into a black hole that threatened to swallow up my heartbeat, it waited just far enough away for me to breathe. And while I felt confident I could survive going lower in mana, I didn''t feel confident I''d be able to do much of anything useful in such a state. It might as well leave me unconscious, for all the good sitting in a mentally-exhausted stupor might do me. So, practice came to an end as evening approached. My efforts were rewarded, at least. [Skill - Rank up] - [Lesser Flame - Lvl 3] A quick check out the window told me that I''d some time remaining before I needed to leave my room again. From what Gertrude had told me, I knew that I could expect a meal to be served at some point close to sundown. But, my rough estimation from the window told me there were still several hours until then. Which meant I had more time to waste before I could justify taking a real break. But, I didn''t have much else I could practice. Focusing specifically on Attributes was an option. I knew that working out through traditional physical exercises, like pushups, would always be an option, but I was expected to start my day with doing exactly that. Though I didn''t have a Squad Leader shouting over me, the effort spent on the training yard would still be a burden, and I wasn''t interested in overdoing things. Wearing my body by doing too much one day would lead to nothing but trouble during the next. So the option of dropping, and doing endless repetitions of pushups and situps, was something I''d have to save for rainy days. My dagger, though, I decided might be the loophole. At the castle, I''d been taught some basic sword forms before the [Knight] in charge of my instruction gave up on me. I remembered enough to practice something, and while swinging the dagger wasn''t quite the same, it didn''t make my muscles ache in a manner that felt like I was over doing things. While I could work up a bit of a sweat swinging the weapon around, I felt it was a compromise. More of a cardio workout, than anything. It felt silly to do, though. Swinging a dagger about, alone in a tiny room. I tried not to feel self-conscious of the actions, while I went about my practicing. Running through methods of drawing it, of quickly sheathing it. Of hiding it beneath my shirt, to free it and attack. Mostly, I went through scenarios. Imagined constructs of how, in context, I might need to use the weapon. There would be no method I could believe I''d fend off a sword, for more than one- perhaps two, deflections. Yet, I could absolutely use the dagger for a quick act of surprise. Of an immediate reaction, which might save me the need to fight someone in the first place.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Once all those imagined scenarios were said and done, though, I settled back on the one which troubled me the most. Of hearing something in the tall grass, and having to rely entirely on muscle-memory. To turn, to draw, to strike. To turn, to draw, to strike... Though I''d never wish to go into battle with the dagger as my only weapon, I found it was a nimble thing. Quick as the hand that held it, with hardly any weight to slow it down. The sword forms were suited to it, but only partly, and I soon found small adjustments that lent themselves well to the weapon. Surprisingly, by sundown my efforts were rewarded.
[Dexterity +1]
That, marked a decent stopping point. One awkward day of practice, for an Attribute that might take another person months. Which really only left me with [Identify] and [Hide Presence] as active skills I could put to work. [Identify] was always an option, though it was often a bit silly and tedious to keep using it. [Hide presence] was fine too, as long as I didn''t push my luck with it, but [Lesser Flame] was no option at all. Unlike [Hide Presence] or [Identify] I didn''t feel I could safely use magic at all in another''s company. Most of the people in the Fort seemed to be interested in heading in the opposite direction if they saw me. I had to assume that actively practicing magic in front of them might exacerbate this. I took a break, around the time the kitchen opened for dinner, getting in early to eat and leave as quickly as possible. Aside from Gertrude''s attention, I managed to head back up the staircase before I saw much of anyone else, and had the door of my room closed snuggly behind me before I risked the chance of that changing. Was I being a recluse? Probably, but until I was strong enough to back up the impression of a terrifying [Mage] I figured that might not be a terrible strategy. Of course, tomorrow, I had already decided that I would seek some further instruction from the Baron. If only to try and receive some information on what my role as the fort''s [Mage] might entail (outside of potentially setting things on fire) but that was really the extent of my desire for interaction. Besides, I was improving at a blistering pace. Continuing where I had left off earlier in the day, I fell into a routine. Several more hours of looking like a fool swinging a dagger around, and I had regained enough mana to get a short second wind of [Lesser Flame] practice in. If I could have been called anything, it was studious. Or perhaps, efficient. [Skill - Rank up] - [Lesser Flame - Lvl 4] Twice in one day. I could hardly believe it. Name: John Title: Summoned Hero* Class: None General Skills:
Language of men - Lvl 10 - Passive Identify Lvl 5 - Active
Special Skills:
Lesser Flame Lvl 4 - Active Hide Presence Lvl 2 - Active Void Walker Lvl 1 - Passive Blessing of Forgotten Gods Lvl 5 - Passive
Status:
Vitality: 18 Endurance: 25 Strength: 22 Dexterity: 22 Intelligence: 45 Wisdom: 52
Health: 50/50 Stamina: 19/20 Mana: 8/100 My reward was immensely satisfying. Though it might have only been a short time since achieving the ability, I''d made the absolute best of it. Not even [Identify] had improved this quickly, and my progress bode well for pushing this farther in the days ahead. My Attributes, combined with diligent practice, were chipping away at my weakness with steady hands. Still, there comes a time in which a man''s mana runs a little too low. When, no matter how they wish for it to increase, no matter how well controlled their breathing is, or how steady their heart continues to thump along beneath their ribs, the magic has to end. For me, this was late in the night. Looking out the window, watching the town lights in the distance, I was tempted to go to wander. I''d run my mana down to a dangerous low amount, and I was hardly going to push it further. Just the thought made me feel woozy on a spiritual level, and the idea of swinging my dagger around felt equally exhausting, if for a slightly different reason. But the effects of burning mana at a controlled pace for hours, lingered. The odd rush, remained. For as long as residual mana was pumping through my veins, sleep seemed distant, perhaps even unobtainable. I could leave the room, walk the walls, and breathe in the night air. Perhaps, I could search the grounds within the fort for plants to [Identify]... No. I soon crushed those stray thoughts. Wandering around in the dark sounded like it was a good way to get into trouble. And while I needed to be as productive as possible, I wasn''t sure I needed to be in such a rush that I hurt myself. Every day I was left alone, was another day I could build myself up as I saw fit. After such success with the [Lesser Flame] skill and my Attributes, I had little intention of ruining everything last minute bydoing too much in one day. I could take my time. While I wanted to tackle the other problems I''d soon be facing. I wanted to earn a Class, to increase my vitality- to improve, in general. I knew I had to rest. Without rest, I wasn''t going to get anywhere. So, I lay there. I forced myself, much against my own interests, or so it seemed. Laying there with my eyes clenched shut, with my breathing as controlled as I could keep it: I waited in a trance. I listened to my body, and I visualized the fading and fleeting feeling of mana, residually drifting through my veins. Slowly, surely, drifting off towards a state that was not quite sleep, but not quite awake. My heart beat settled... then settled further... then further... Until it almost seemed to stop entirely. Which, I''d like to add, is a troublesome thing to realize. Especially when you''ve no reasonable explanation as to why. Time seemed to slow, as I lay there. Trapped in this strange state. Perhaps, mana is a catalyst. For how difficult it is to grasp, to use, most people will go their entire lives without even brushing its surface. Even for all my practice, spending the resource at a constant, almost blistering, rate: I could hardly claim to know my way about the mana I had put into use. The resource I''d flooded through my flesh, with hardly a concern for the consequences. Surely, I could channel it. So long as my mind was focused, I had found a method. Just as I could create a flame. Just as I could manipulate my single, lesser, skill. But I was untrained, and completely without any guidance. I knew little of what I dabbled in, truly. Magic? Yes, I dabbled in "magic." I had dipped my toes into the notoriously fickle and dangerous subject, reserved in the fairy tales I knew of, for wizened masters. Many of those who lived for centuries, seeking answers to questions they''d long forgotten. Many of which, who had learned from the masters before them- building upon monuments of knowledge that might pierce the sky itself. All, while I reached blindly, summoning a fire from the empty vastness of my soul. While I played with concepts and power beyond my understanding. I knew little what other aspects I might find myself drawing upon. I knew little of what risks come with casting spells, or letting a substance such as mana run through my veins; through my mind. Yet, like a desperate fool, I did it anyways. Lost and clinging to the one thing which might save me. Which might earn me a place in this world, where another''s boot was not placed upon my neck. So, it was: I found myself standing in the dark. Stone. Beneath my feet, bare and cold. The chill reached through my skin, never warming to my presence. There I stood, in the dream. I knew that was what it was. I knew with certainty I was still on the bed, my eyes closed, my heart slow. I understood that sleep had not yet taken me within its grasp, and I was still present in that small room within the fort. But, I was also there. Standing in that cold, horrible, place. For I could see it now: what it was, where I''d wandered. As if I had never left. As if I had never risen from my kneeling posture, never risen from the terror I''d felt when a man''s voice forced me to my knees. I found myself before the throne. Empty and desolate, that great golden form loomed above me. A tower of wealth, scrubbed clean with a wash of blood. The farther I leaned back to stare, the farther it seemed to rise, and yet, I soon found myself climbing. Step by step, I took myself up those terrible plateaus. I forced myself onward, until my body was weak and tired, and I stared from atop the summit. The darkness spread for miles. Farther than my eyes could see, all I truly found was ruin. Distance beyond measure, on the edges I could witness the wash of distant wars. Those terrible storms, raging and smoldering on horizon. They fires there brought illumination of jagged borders, lit by so many lives soon lost. By countless souls, wasted by utter destruction. In my chest, weak as it was, I felt my own fire burn stronger as my anger grew. How many of those lives had been like mine? People who were stolen away from their world and sent to die? How many more would follow after? I turned back to the throne with fists clenched. Against my better judgement, the rage in my chest was turning violent as I felt the urge to tear this all down. How many more would have to die for this golden altar- for what purpose were these lives extinguished? How many more people would be spent and stolen, tossed about like coins to purchase victory? My magic was alive: as it fed, as it grew. Beckoning me to follow its guidance: sated only by the knowledge that together, we would throw the throne down those wicked steps. That we would melt this unholy relic into slag! Yet, for all the heat in my chest, and for all the fire in my lungs: as I turned, I felt a chill that gripped me like talons of the coldest winter or the howling wind of the darkest night. Something familiar waited. Upon that throne, two eyes watched me. Regal and terrible: Pitch black as the specter which housed them, those eyes stared at me. Frozen in an expression of cold fury, set above a twisted smile. "I see you." 48 - Stupid Games You would be amazed how many people wind up dead to an arrow, after I make them armor that can stop any sword. -Elric The Wonder, [Smithmaster] of the Kingdom. .... Magic is dangerous. The Empire is terrifying. Sleep is optional. These were the three important lessons I learned that night, as I was once again leaning with my back to the door. Only this time, I was fitfully trying not to nod off and stumble back into what might be the last dream I''d ever have. Because the King had seen me. I didn''t understand much of what had transpired, but I knew that much for certain. My dream had been far too real for comfort, and I was convinced that it wasn''t my imagination or fantasy, or any half-baked paranoid delusion, either. The King had seen me. He''d stared right at me, and known exactly who I was. My fluke of an escape could have gone unnoticed by the Empire. Heck, considering how it happened, they might have honestly believed I was dead: but now that was over. My grace period for going under the radar was up, all because I''d foolishly played around with something I hadn''t fully understood. The Empire would know I was still alive. And from the way the King had stared at me, I felt like they might even know where to come looking. None of these were pleasant thoughts. Even worse, though, was the image that had adhered itself to my brain. Tied nicely with the feeling of dread creeping up my spine. Of the figure resting on that golden throne, of those eyes... Of the terror who had brought me here, and had seen me off on this terrible journey. It was too much. I didn''t sleep another wink. Honestly, how could I rest after that? Just the fear of what might happen if I returned to that dream, that I might end up back in that terrible place, was enough to keep me from closing my eyes for more than an instant at a time. I simply couldn''t risk it. At least, not while I could still feel the touch of mana pulsing through my body. If magic was capable of an event such as traveling within a dream, surely magic might also be capable of far more sinister things. What I didn''t understand was vast, and my ignorance had never seemed more dangerous. So, I stayed awake. Hour, after hour. Too tired to will myself to do anything, but too frightened to relax and let my eyes closed. There, I sat in the dark. Filled with anger, frustration, and feelings of inadequacy. If only I was stronger, if only I could gather together some tiny, fragments of control, and use them to take my life back. Or, at least steer it away from approaching disasters... It was a long, miserable, night. Beautiful weather, though. So far as silver-linings went, I staring outside for a long time. There, I could see the stars in the sky. I could see the clouds, peaceful and drifting, beyond a black and purpled hue. It was enough to make me stand, and watch from the window. And though it wasn''t enough to take my thoughts entirely away from less pleasant things, it did calm me down. Everything was alright. The Empire was far, far, far, away. The only ways to get to me would be through an uncrossable forest, or a dangerous ocean, and I had my doubts I was worth the effort. They summoned Heroes all the time. Why would they worry about me when they could just bring in replacements? It felt like I was lying to myself, but it worked. By the time morning came around, sun cresting along the horizon, I had found my resolve once more. At the first echoing sound of others moving about the fort, I left my room to take to the yard. Gulping down breakfast and a half from a bowl fed by a glowing wooden spoon, before swinging a wooden practice spear about. This would simply be another day to survive, I decided. I would continue to cope as I''d been doing: Working at things one day at a time, and growing stronger with each. So it was, that I lost myself in the forms. Spear humming about the air, even as the yard filled in around me, I didn''t have to try and ignore the stares I was getting. Frankly speaking, I was too tired to care. As more people showed up, I barely noticed, content to continue through the motions I''d been taught, again and again. Beside me, I visualized Kepler as if he were present and providing instructions. I watched my spear as it failed and Kepler demanded I fix my mistakes. Too slow, too inaccurate, always lacking... Fighting the phantom of a memory, I pushed myself harder. To emulate what I''d been taught, all while trying to keep up. Perhaps, it was a worthwhile endeavor.
Endurance +1
They could stare all they liked, I decided. I''d already earned more in one morning, than they might hope to earn in weeks. And as long as I kept at it, that was going to continue. Still, I was quickly growing tired. So, after finally earning the Attribute, I settled at slowing down and I let myself relax. Still practicing, of course, but not nearly as aggressively. I mostly waited for whatever signal decided the training in the yard was over. While I did this, I noticed that the others around me stayed at a polite distance. It seemed there was still a remarkably healthy buffer between the next closest [Guard] and myself. The Baron''s previous announcement still seemed to be holding a significant effect on many of the other residents. As such, there were no real problems that morning, but as the practice finally ended and people went to hang up their weapons, I found some interactions to be had. "Tsh." Lip curled, Roggar made sure to spit in my direction. It was borderline childish, a grown man spitting on the ground. Not entirely without purpose, I had to reason. It wasn''t a very well put together plot, but perhaps the man was trying to bait me into something, or maybe he just wanted to be certain I knew his opinion hadn''t change. Whatever his reasons were, Roggar glowered for a bit afterwards. I didn''t pay him much mind. As I was tired to the point of being deliriously tired, I simply stood in the yard and waited him out. Which, clearly, wasn''t what he''d been hoping for. This only made him glower a bit more as whatever half-formed crowd of interest dispersed without much to see or say. Most, in fact, walked rather quickly away from what I choose to interpret as the potential "line of fire." Not that there was any fire. I still couldn''t quite figure it out. Best I could reason, Roggar had felt some sort of personal investment in disliking me, but I didn''t feel too strongly one way or the other about him. A part of me wanted to set him on fire for beating and starving me, and another part felt it wouldn''t be worth the effort or drama that might result in murder via magic. Surprising as it might sound, the whole display of his displeasure that I existed in relative proximity to him didn''t bother me much. If anything, I actually felt a bit at ease by Roggar''s behavior. It was stupid, but it was consistent, and I could appreciate that at least the man had the common-decency to be straightforward about the nature of our relationship. He didn''t like me. Simple. I didn''t like him much either. I was just less inclined to broadcast that fact that I had some loose plans to set him on fire, sooner or later. When I felt the time was right, of course.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Fair is fair. But, as often seemed to be the case: Roggar wasn''t alone that morning. Unfortunately, beside him was another familiar face. And if there was anything at all which managed to get under my skin that morning, it was related to her. Karen. That woman was of a different sort. Karen, Solas... whatever her name was. That I still thought of her as Karen seemed a testament to how little I appreciated her to begin with, but I''ve heard it said that learning to hate one''s enemies is a process that takes time. Like a fine wine, the art of truly loathing someone needs to mature. And my feelings related to that woman were well along with this process. I did not like her. Not one bit. It was the way she looked at me. Like I was beneath her presence. Like I wasn''t even human. The kind of expression that could lock eyes with me, only to be looking at the wall in the yard fifty paces back, or at a worm squirming in the mud. She didn''t make a public show of it like Roggar did, which I figured made her the more dangerous of the two. That morning was no different. As the crowd dispersed and Roggar realized I wasn''t interested in dealing with him, Karen caught my eye. It wasn''t particularly difficult for her to do. She wasn''t exactly ugly, though I should clarify that between Gertrude and a few [Worker] Class women I''d spotted: her competition wasn''t very steep. She also had the posture and confidence of someone who knew they held that exact sort of advantage. Compared to Mars, or any of the other women who had been my fellow residents in mud-tent, she wasn''t beautiful by Earth standards, but she just seemed... strong. There''s a little bit of an appeal to that sort of look. Whether I liked to admit it or not, I could recognize when someone carried themselves in a certain way. Be it in their posture, or jus the way they walk. Their aura, maybe? Whatever it is I''m poorly defining, I know that it''s almost impossible to fake. Simply put, Karen had the appearance of someone who couldn''t possibly be broken. It wasn''t quite arrogance, or confidence, or sheer beauty, but it was something close to all three. Something that gave the impression that no matter what happened, she would always be able to turn heads. The [Guard] I stubbornly thought of as Karen, had this appearance. Although, that morning, she had something else too. Something, that prompted her to tap something on her belt. It was a simple motion. She looked at me, and her hand drifted to her side. It was the kind of thing I would have normally been happy to ignore and disregard as completely unimportant. But she stared at me just a little too long. Again, with that blank expression. As if she was waiting for something to crawl out of the mud. So, I looked back. I looked to the belt. Then back at her. I''ll say this: Roggar was toward the top of a long list of people I''d met, that I didn''t much like. I''d been wronged by a lot of people, but very few of them had starved and beaten me. Yet, I felt that Roggar did things the proper way. Hatred is best kept out in the open. If you don''t like someone, let them know. If it comes to blows- both parties willing, let it come to blows. But, like I said before: Karen was a different sort. Something in me, snapped. It came on much too quick. In that exact moment, my quiet simmer of control I''d begun to take for granted, was lost. In its place, came a festering, rage. One, which quickly started to boil over and move towards the point of no return. The magic in my chest burned, and it was all I could do not to let it run free as I went from calm, to a mere second away from taking all of my anger, my mana, my magic, and channeling everything I had in her direction. Until she burned to ashes. Until those ashes were dust, Until that dust was nothing more than ions that had been lost in the wind, and every trace of her existence was stripped from reality as if it had never been. But I didn''t. By some miracle, I held it in. Held back the stupid, violent, reckless force of magic that was boiling in my chest, as I waited. Waited until she had left my sight. Until everyone else had as well, and I was alone in the yard beside the weapon rack. Then, I set down my practice spear''s smoldering form, letting the weapon settle back among its kin- uniquely marked by a deep and blackened handprint. And I let out a long, painful, breath. Then another, for good measure. She had been told to give back my dagger, but she still had Gregory''s knife. And she''d wanted me to know. .... I''d like to believe that I had my rage well-enough contained by the time I arrived. Of course, I still smelled charcoal on every inhale, and cinder on every exhale- but nothing was actually on fire, and that was a small blessing in itself. My arrival was dead-last, of course. I''d wasted far too much time in the yard, and I settled in to join the very back of the lines, to stand and await the coming orders. In this, I found that the assembly in the hall was much the same as the first day. Everyone standing, waiting, doing nothing in particular. Almost in a meditative, or prayer-like state. An odd gathering of individuals, all standing in total silence. This morning, though, there were no orders to be recieved. The Baron wasn''t there. Which, I found was something of a relief, but also a little worrisome. Looking around though, no one else seemed to be visibly concerned, so I decided it was probably fine and waited silently for something to chance. Only to find that nothing did until a long-bearded man came out from the back hall. Old, withered, and in poor health, the man walked the rows of us for a brief moment before he croaked out some feeble excuse for a dismissal.
Lord''s Writ Scribe ?????
I waited as the rest filtered out to their duties, but the Baron never showed himself. Perhaps, I reasoned, he was still returning from his venture to speak with the "Guild" as it happened to be called. That independent organization, which was apparently intended to hunt monsters. I was a little curious in the academic sort of way. Questions like "What Classes would relate to such activites" and "What logisitics would be required to keep an organization like that running" and others of that sort were bubbling up in my mind. Yet, after my wonderful encounter with a hungry Fernwolf, I also had to assume the Guild consisted entirely of lunatics. Which, in turn, meant that I wanted nothing to do with them. And also meant that the Baron probably got on great with them. These were the kinds of thoughts I used to distract myself as the rest of the crowd left the hall, and I intentionally avoided looking in their direction. I had a strong suspicion that if I saw Karen a second time, smoke might start leaking out my nostrils. Which wasn''t ideal. "Do not let it consume you." The strange warning that had come with [Lesser Flame] hadn''t been for nothing, it seemed, and I felt I understood myself well enough to objectively consider why I was being so heavily swayed by emotion. Obviously, I knew was going to have to find a way to keep a lid on it, but magic and anger being tied together seemed a particularly dangerous brew. With that in mind, maybe I was smoking a bit afterall, because the [Scribe] had also been waiting in the hall- but he made a sudden change in this behavior after glancing in my direction. It was then, I suppose, that he must have realized he wasn''t alone, and had less than favorable company, because he was soon hobbling away as quickly as he could. The sound of silver chains clinking over robes signaled a swift exit. Not interested in affliating with the newly acquired "Mage" that his Baron had found. Which was something of a shame, because even tired as I happened to be, I did have some questions for him. As a [Scribe] was liable to know all sorts of things, and far less likely to be able to lop of my head or break me in two than most other people I might speak with. Unfortunately, it appeared that the man''s hobbling could greatly increase in speed once they were out of sight. Following them out the rear entrance of the hall after the dismissal, I found that they had managed to disappear entirely. Shut away, no doubt, behind one of the many doors in the hallway. None of which, I was keen on opening without a justifiable reason. Randomly going into rooms I had no business in, was a great way to stir up trouble I didn''t want or need. So, instead of lingering, I returned to the kitchen to politely beg Gertrude for a second breakfast, before heading back to my room to practice. Magic. I suppose the phrase which comes to mind would be "Risk versus reward." It had shown itself to be a dangerous thing to pursue, but that didn''t mean I would give up entirely. I''d already made it my mission to claim this power for my own. If there was risk involved, that was nothing new. There was already risk in every other facet of my life. My compromise, was that I would try to abstain from practicing after sundown. Perhaps, I reasoned, there was always going to be some form of danger which came from using mana. Certainly, sleeping might be troublesome, but I didn''t have to use magic while sleep was approaching. I could still make progress during the waking hours of the day, and with the Baron not yet returned, I felt could afford press myself. And I did. For the entire afternoon, I spent magic with the utmost frugality. Keeping a single flame alight as I manuvered it about my palm. Shifting it from finger to finger. Then, from hand to hand... Just as before, though: my mana and my determination remained unbound to one another. 8/100 As if trapped in a trance, I looked up to find the entire day had passed me by. The sun was setting, both lunch and dinner were long gone- Yet, just as [Identify] had been, the fifth level of [Lesser Flame] seemed far more difficult to break through. Even after all the progress the day before, I''d hit something similar to a wall. Or, maybe a very steep hill, if such a metaphor holds meaning. I felt a vague sense that it might be slow going, unless I did something exceptional. But, that was alright. If the Baron tested me with another torch, at least I knew I would pass with flying colors. As my stomach grumbled, and I tore into the stale bread Gertrude had given me the day before, I considered my next best method of improvement. What I might be able to gain in skill or Attribute, before sleep. Truth be told, things were starting to get more difficult across the board. Skill, Attributes: these were much the same in the sense that those in the early stages came with a relatively swift ease, compared to those which came after. As many of my attributes had passed the threshold of twenty, I knew further advancements were becoming more difficult to pry free. Not anywhere near impossible, but still. I knew I couldn''t count on multiple improvements a day like I had early on unless I developed a decent system. Perhaps, focusing on methods to hit several Attributes in such a way, that while I might not rank one multiple times, I could rank several at a steady pace. Not that night, though. In an effort to run myself empty, I practiced with my dagger for a time. Quick cuts, swift stabs- draws from the belt, from behind the back... It had me fascinated, just how quickly I was able to move. Compared to what I''d been- not even a year ago, I almost felt super-human. But, try as I might: the mana in my veins wouldn''t settle. It was still there, humming in the back of my skull, thumping in my chest. With it, I felt the urge to move. Heady, almost giddy, it pushed me: to go somewhere, anywhere. The dagger in my hands, spun. Quick as silver as the weight of it balanced on my palm, then my finger. The steel almost seemed to glow as it lifted to the air, and I let it spin down to the stone- catching it just before the tip might impact stone. Plucking it from the fall, to return the blade to my belt. My thoughts drifted. Back to the knife. Gregory''s knife, resting there on Karen''s belt. The look she''d given me when she saw recognition dawning on my face. That expression of smug satisfaction, content in knowing there was no way in hell I''d be able to take it back from her. It was then, I think. Right then. That was the exact instant, in which I decided to go and do something very, very, stupid. 49 - Stupid Prizes There''s a power that comes from slaying monsters. Those in the business call this the "reward." And that''s the main reason why some farmer''s son might be willing to pick up a sword and try to kill a monster five times his size, covered in bloodshot, blinking, eyes. Life-expectancy aside, the point is that working for the Guilds has its benefits. Sure, some of the members there might be utterly insane, but the trade comes with Skills, Attributes, and several unique Classes. The chance to get abilities that are normally impossible. And as a plus, signing up to hunt monsters is one of the few careers in which a person of lower birth can really make a name for themselves. Saying they don''t die immediately, of course. If you see an Adventurer with gray hair, my strong recommendation is that you be on your best behavior. .... Possessions are aptly named. The more a person owns, the more it controls them. So I''ve heard, and so I''ve often found true in my life. While I didn''t have a lot to my name at the time, I can say that the few things I owned mattered a surprising amount to me. And this was especially true for those I''d managed not to lose along the way. My dagger was, perhaps, the most obvious. In a lot of ways, the weapon felt like one of the few constants I had in my life. While it wasn''t a magical sword, and it didn''t glow, the steel on my hip was one of the few things I felt that I could actually rely on. Yet, as a result, the thought of someone else walking away with it really pissed me off. And Gregory''s knife was much the same way. Like a lot of death I''d seen, there hadn''t been time for any sort of goodbye when Gregory passed away. There hadn''t been a moment, where I could let the man know how grateful I''d been, to have him fish me out of the ocean, to get me back on my feet- to show me a way of life that might not have been for me, but was invaluable to helping me move forward. Aside from the memories, all I had left of Gregory was his knife. And seeing someone else with it really, really, pissed me off. Honestly, I knew this was stupid. It wasn''t anything special. A knife is a knife. That''s all it is. Gregory hadn''t been hanging onto some ancient and powerful artifact- the man had fished for a living. It was a beat up, wooden handled, somewhat-dulled, bit of metal. Meant for cutting rope, or cord, or stubborn tubbers. I''d have to define it as a tool, and probably a cheap one. My dagger, Gregory''s knife- neither of these were special. They were bits of metal, cut or hammered into shape, and sharpened. These things were objects with a purpose and could easily be replaced. Which meant that applying emotion to these was pointless. There was no benefit. None. And yet- the thought had wormed itself into my brain. That I should feel something: that I shouldn''t keep a level head and take a few deep breaths- but actually go an take this matter into my own two hands. That I should go out into the night, and take it back. This was, above all, a foolish decision, and I recognized it as such. The type of action that I would, normally, have be ruthlessly crushed and disregarded for all the risks it might present. Yet, the sense of danger was muted. While I could easily recognize it, see it, whisper it aloud to myself- that clear as day, my actions were being influenced, I didn''t feel concerned. As sure as I knew my own name, it was perfectly obvious- yet, there I was going along with it all anyways. As if a scuba-diver at depth, it seemed that the lingering effects of magic in my system dulled my sense of caution. Walking down the hall, as the door to my room closed quietly behind me. With [Hide Presence] at full burn, my bare feet touched stone cold enough to send an electric chill up my spine, but my steps were completely silent as I slipped down the passageway. In the dark of night, I felt the skill working in a manner I''d never really considered. While it was an ability I could use to hide, now that I was out in the night air I noticed that [Hide Presence] seemed much stronger. Almost as if I could feel the ability leaning into its own strength, after longing to finally be in its own element. As if I''d finally let it free, to show me what it could really do. Obvious in retrospect, but for all the time I''d had it, I''d never once utilized it for what it had been meant for. ... Then again: I''d never before aspired to prowling the night like a thief. But, I had to accept that was exactly what I had chosen to do on this night. I was very much a thief, a burglar, a silent figure looking for trouble: slinking in the darkness with the goal of stealing back what I felt was rightfully mine. I took the hall straight, past the stairs that lead to the kitchens and the yard, down to the open section of the northern wall where a tower posted a single [Guard] watching over the night. Passing them by, they never noticed as I slipped past the torch light. By the time the second [Guard] I spotted completely overlooked me, the realization was forming up with an almost giddy feeling of excitement. They truly didn''t know. Twice, I circled back- each time within ten paces of them. Testing my limits, as my heart slammed in my chest, and they had no idea. With their attention focused outside, shadows and darkness as my blanket of cover: they didn''t have a clue I was waltzing right by. I might as well have been a ghost, free to haunt the fort as I pleased. [Skill - Rank up] - [Hide Presence- Lvl 3] It''s possible, the skill was simply waiting for that final push. Patiently sitting right at the edge to get stronger, for me to finally use it enough for that last, little, bit. It''s also possible, though, that there was something else at work. Something strange. For the hum of mana in my veins and mind, was louder than it had ever been. To the point in which it seemed almost deafening, compared to the silence of my steps. So much so, that the hope that this all might abate was lost in a haze of adrenaline. Taking the corners blind, [Hide Presence] almost seemed to egg me on. As if it were whispering in my ear. Demanding that I take more risks. That I dare to step past that next torch, around that next corner: that I go out and seek my adventure- however small. From the walls, down the steps, into the far yard, on the opposing side of where my mornings were now being spent. From there, I found my way into the fort for truth, exploring with little concern of who else might be awake. Any echoes of sound or voices, were muffled and far off things. Distractions, quickly set aside- unrelated to my goal. At least three times, I froze as a stray [Guard] passed me by. Torch in hand, they would always carry on walking the halls, while all I needed to do was set my back to stone. Tucking into the shadows and holding my breath, and I was invisible- while they were not. With the sound of boots, the light of their torches: it took surprisingly little effort to spot them before they arrived. All I need was to find a doorway, an archway, a rusted suit of armor on display... The last example I found almost comedic, if [Identify] hadn''t told me it had once belonged to a [Warlord] known for brutal torture. Still, I was a man with a mission. As much as the thrill of passing danger by seemed to push [Hide Presence] along, I had left my room emboldened seeking one thing in particular. The thought of Gregory''s knife was still in the forefront of my mind, and I soon found myself along the southern wall of the fort. Free from the bowels that circled the Baron''s hall, or the [Scribe] rooms- that were, I might like to mention, all kept under lock and key.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Much to my dismay. Regardless, I carried on and made my way closer to my intended destination. Set into the recess of the southern wall, which itself was built into the steeper of the hillside upon which the fort itself was founded, the barracks waited. In the form of dozens of rooms, a majority of the fort''s fighting force resided in the most defendable section. Each room was set with thick doors of wood and heavy iron locks, spaced between the occasionally lit torch. There, I heard voices "-you, the beast had a bone blade seven paces long. Gored half a dozen [Soldier] in twain, with each any every swing. Half the company was dead before the [Captain] finally managed to get at her." From one of the rooms, and older man''s voice filtered beneath the crack of a door. "And get her, he did! Kingdom''s mercy, his ax tore through that bone, shattered it with a mighty shout. For anyone else, you''d have thought it would be the end of it- right there. Yet, this monster... The Kingdom doesn''t fight just any creature down along the borders. No, this was a [Hellspawn] of the highest rank." War stories, it seemed. It mixed well with the sound of men murmuring and dice rolling. Of glasses clinking, and muffled laughter: all of these softly echoing into the hallway I navigated. For a time, I was tempted to listen. Even as the tale became more and more outlandish, and the monster seemed less and less plausible. Or, at least I hoped they were less plausible. Though, I''ll admit, my perspective on these things was growing more flexible with time. "Those [Demon] are wicked with their intellect. Keen as any man, they say! Even disarming her was not enough. With a single claw, she ripped off a man''s torso- just to take his shield! The beast stabbed another through, with the broken pieces! Using them like spears!" As the story carried on, I moved out of earshot. As interested as I was, drunken tall-tales weren''t what I was looking for. At least, they weren''t what had dragged me out of my room this night, specifically. Though I made a note to learn more about [Hellspawn] or [Demon] given the chance. Specifically: the knowledge on how to avoid ever running into one. If those were real, and not just the exaggerated tales of a drunk, neither sounded like my cup of tea. Continuing, I stopped at the next door. Then, the next. The sounds of conversation, or snores. I listened, then continued- [Hide Presence] resonating in my bones as I waited for the moment all the pieces clicked together. And I stopped. "-Baron''s lost his damn mind." I heard Roggar''s voice mutter. "Empire-scum like that ought to be mounted on pikes. If I''d known he was going to take the fucker in after questioning, I''d have made it look like an accident." "Oh shush. Baron knows what he''s about." Another replied. "A [Mage] is a [Mage]. We haven''t had one since the last Fyrd, and it''s not as though the Kingdom would ever let them come back." "That''s what I''m saying, Posh! We don''t got a [Mage] here. We''ve got a Hero from the Empire, with no Class." "Nah, Magic is magic. Fire, too, from what I hear. Plenty of uses for that." "No, I''m telling you: the Baron should nip this in the bud while we still can." I heard Roggar grumble. "If he wants magic he can just hire it from the Guild. They''ve got a few [Sorcerer] from what I hear. The Guildmaster there has connections." "Aye? And raise taxes again to pay for it?" "Bag of gold for that fucker''s head, and he wouldn''t need to raise much of anything." "Empire Gold." "Just melt them down if it bothers you so bloody badly." "Figured it would bother you more, is all. Being the Empire''s coin, and all." "If you''re telling me I can kill one of their lot and have them pay me for the trouble? I''ll not complain. Gold is gold. " "Fair enough, but then you''ll be working for them." "I ain''t never going to work for the Empire." I ignored the double negative as I waited, listening carefully as they continued their drunken conversation. Finding Roggar was a start, but whoever he was speaking with wasn''t Karen, and I wasn''t certain if she was just being quiet, or if she wasn''t there at all. As it was late, and probably was the type to frown at the slurred tones in the room, I felt it was likely she might just be somewhere else. I''d never really come through this area of the fort beyond the Baron''s tour, and he hadn''t exactly lingered in the region. Idly, I wondered if the [Guard] rooms were separated by gender. As Karen wasn''t the only woman I''d seen working for the Baron, I had to imagine there might be some sort of policy in place. "Solas agrees with me." My ears perked up at something useful, as Roggar continued. I heard the sloshing of what I guessed to be a jug of ale, thumping onto a table. "She don''t know what the Baron is thinking, either. It''s clear as day there''s something off with that bastard. Whatever use he thinks that Hero''s going to be, I say it''s not worth it." "Well, the Hero knows magic." "Your point?" "Well, of course there''s something wrong with him. [Mage] types are a strange lot." "No, it''s more than that. The way that fucker is always staring at things, like he''s taking them apart in his head." Roggar''s voice grew quieter. "Brought him all the way here, so I''d know: he ain''t right." "Is it true that he set the [Lord]''s beard on fire, during questioning?" "Wasn''t there for that, but Solas said he cast something. Blew the Baron''s hammer halfway across the hall. Said that she''d never seen the man look so surprised." "No wonder the Baron wants to keep him." "Wants to keep him? He attacked our [Lord] and got away with it!" "Come on now-" "If anyone else had done the same, they''d already be dead! If you ask me, that was an assassination attempt!" "Nah, you''re just making it out to be worse than it was-" "No! That''s exactly how it is. You can''t trust anyone from the Empire, Posh. They''re all snakes. Deserter or not, they''ll cut a throat as soon as blink if they stand to benefit from it." "Well, their [Merchant] folk, maybe-" "How many towns, how many cities, do you think they''ve burned to the ground simply because it suited them? Just because they haven''t bothered with us in these parts doesn''t change what they''ve done farther down the coast. The Kingdom has fought their lot off, plenty of times." "We''re not in the Kingdom, Roggar. Up here, there''s nothing the Empire wants except a bit of trade." It didn''t sound as though Karen was present. As I pulled my ear from the wooden door, though, a noise in the hall echoed. The sound of something creaking open, followed by the tone of laughter setting itself loose- no longer muffled. Down the hall, someone stumbled out of a room, turning about in my direction. Stepping back, my senses still felt crisp. Almost like another layer of touch, I could feel [Hide Presence] blanketed over top of me, sheltering me from casual observation, but I didn''t like the chances of remaining undetected in the hall. There were too many torches, and the space wasn''t all that wide. Staying out of sight would be tricky. Looking about, I tried to plot my way down the hall safely, looking for a decent crevice to get myself out of the way. There were squared thresholds over the doors about half a pace deep, but none of them had enough room between the wood and the hall to completely hide me, and I quickly realized that my only reasonable option would be with quickly continue down the hall. Irritated, I accepted this and started making my way- which was just as well, because the door beside me bust open with a sudden crash. It seemed the conversation had escalated. "Those fuckers burned half a province to the bloody ground!" Roggar shouted, as someone landed hard on the stone floor. "Women and children! Killed them all- and you think we should just let that pass?" I held my breath as, Illuminated by torchlight- and not three steps away, Roggar emerged from the room I''d been listening in on. His back to me, I was just close enough to detect the strong scent of spilled ale and sweat. It wasn''t pleasant. "Aye, Roggar, you fucking drunk!" The man on the floor stumbled to their feet, spitting to the side as they rubbed their jaw. "We ain''t in the land of plenty in these parts. The hells do you think half the grain goes? If we lopped of the head of every Empire-blooded fool to stumble in, we''d lose half the boats docked at port." "And we''d make do just fine without them!" The shouting escalated from there and punches began to fly, which was the exact opposite of what I wanted, as that meant that more doors started to open. On both directions of the hall, my planned exit was ruined. I cursed my luck as I pulled the iron loop that hung from the door''s handle as it finished swinging towards me. The stone threshold kept the door from falling in snug with the wall, but it was enough to keep me out of immediate sight, which I felt was important. But, it left me sandwiched between the wall and the door, so of course, as the trade off: I had nowhere to go. Which was rather unfortunate. In that moment, reality (as I''ve found it often tends to do in times like these) was crashing down around me. That''s all it takes, really. Just one unexpected event, and a person can wake up and realize they''re in a little too deep. There I was, with the odd trance of mana-induced adventure rapidly being replaced with a sudden sense of horror. Almost as if a dream I''d been walking through- a fantasy brought on by a haze of magic and thrill of a small adventure, was lifted. And I had to ask myself: What did I honestly expect to happen? Did I truly expect that I''d find Karen''s humble abode, casually pluck Gregory''s knife from her belt, and wander back to my room with none the wiser? Did I believe that I was, if only for a short while, some sort of master thief- just because I had a skill that made it a little easier? No. The sudden clarity of my situation was astounding. It was much like someone had dumped a bucket of ice-cold water on my head. One that washed away the influence I''d been under. I was no ghost in the night. I was no cat-burglar in training. I was just a colossal idiot who got drunk on mana, and wound up trapped behind a door while more and more people came to watch two drunken idiots punch one another. [Skill - Rank up] - [Hide Presence- Lvl 4] If a Skill can laugh with glee, then I have to assume that''s exactly what [Hide Presence] was doing. But I sure as hell wasn''t. 50 - Scribe A [Priest] might smite you and a [Paladin] might crush you, but at least they''ll be quick about it. A nice swift death, most of the time. See, people tend to get right to the point when they''ve got Gods looking over their shoulder. Keeps them honest. With a [Sorcerer], or a [Warlock], though... those are an entirely different story. As for what''s looking over their shoulders? I don''t even want to know. .... The night was ruined, and it was mostly my own damn fault. Standing there, holding my breath, I had one small hope. One which might redeem everything that had just happened, and make the whole night worth it. Trapped there, behind that door, I prayed that I would at least get the small satisfaction of listening to Roggar get a few of his teeth knocked out. I was met with disappointment. Instead, based entirely on what I could hear, I have to assume that Roggar beat the piss out of someone. By my best guess, I think it might have been the man I''d overheard before, named "Posh." Which is a terrible name, but this was turning out to be something of a terrible world, filled with terrible things, and I''d more or less accepted it as a matter of course. Quite a few people tried to stop him- again, from the sound of it. Which then led to him throwing one of them into the door I was hiding behind. The impact, even blocked, knocked the wind out of me, and almost keeled me over. After that, there were more shouts. Someone used a skill that made it sound like a sledgehammer hit the wall. Sharp bits of stone flying everywhere, and someone actually skidded down the hall a good ways... And these events pretty much solidified my decision to wait behind that door until I died of old age. While I felt confident that I could probably set someone on fire, I wasn''t nearly as confident that it would kill them before they punched my head clean off my shoulders. And if Roggar was doing this kind of thing to people he liked, I sure as hell didn''t want him to notice me. So, I waited. Still, silent... I was one with the door. No longer was I just some silly Hero with a skill that made me harder to notice, I was a part of the timber. I was strands of fiber, long-dead, but put to a purpose... Needless to say: my wonderful night of adventure had quite the damper put on it. I spent an undefined amount of time waiting there, and then another twenty minutes or so stuck beside another door coincidentally opened in a similar manner by several people trying to see if "Posh" was actually going to die, or just sort of going to die. Because, apparently, there was a difference, and that difference was held on a scale against angering the fort''s [Healer] by waking them up in the middle of the night. The things you can only learn by experience, I suppose. After some time, though, they did leave. With the sounds of dragging a cloth covered sack of flesh down the hall. I crept out form behind my hiding place and began to walk along with a surpising pace, to wind my way back through the fort, all the way back to my room. There, I sat down, lay back, and found within the span of what felt to only be a single blink, it was morning. Just like that. It was morning. The thought of going out onto the field and swinging a spear around made me want to die. Yet, rise to my feet I did, and without the need to dress myself, at that. Putting on a pair of wool socks and fitting into my boots, I opened the door- To find someone waiting for me. The [Scribe] stood, face wrinkled, expression like that of a sour grape, left in the sun. Thick robes, scent of dust and candle smoke, he eyed me as if I was a stray dog he''d happened upon and found pissing on his garden. "The Baron has returned." He announced, dryly. "Follow me." .... The [Scribe] named Neriah was not happy, and he hadn''t been all morning, since arriving at my door and leading me to the Baron''s chambers. He wasn''t happy at all. Not with what the Baron was asking. Not with my presence. Not with life itself. He didn''t have a choice but to accept all of the above, of course, but the old man''s expression as he glanced me over made me wonder if the man had sat upon a sharp bit of wood. Or, maybe, several sharp bits of wood. "I predicted as much, and I understand your intentions, Baron." Neriah said, as we waited, just outside the undefined region in which the healer of the fort seemed to have laid claim: Bloodied bandages strewn about the floor, stripped and jagged pieces of armor tossed at random, and stained with deep specks of corruption upon the polished metal surfaces. "As you command, I will see what I can make of him." "Make of him? Lad''s no use as a [Mage] if he can''t fucking read: I expect results, Neriah." The Baron answered, lip curling as another layer of bandages wound about his shoulder. "Just put him to better use than if he were down in the yard, swinging a stick about. I''ve heard he''s terrible at it." "As have I." Neriah replied, smugly. Under more normal circumstances, I feel that I probably would have taken a little bit of offense. Both to the blatant disrespect to my abilities, and in the manner of conversation that seemed to disregard that I was standing right next to them, in the very same room. But "Normal" was long gone at this point. And, quite frankly: I was terrible. Not by my own standards, true. I honestly had a inkling I''d be relatively impressive if I randomly landed back on Earth with all my abilities. Yet, by this world''s standards I was scraping the bottom of the barrel. Especially when compared to the man in front of me. Even if the [Lord] was sitting, half-naked, as a [Healer] fussed about him. Dressing what seemed to be a massive set of bite marks, encompassing his entire torso, along with a deep gash on his shoulder. Like I said, it was best to forget normal. "Watch the bloodly salve, woman." The Baron muttered, as the woman diligently applied some greenish paste to the shoulder wound, working her way down to the cresent of gouges below. Though these weren''t deep, the cresent shape dotted along with regular intervals seemed far more terrifying to me: both in the fact that the man seemed to have been entirely clasped in the jaws of some horrifying beast, and that the beast had actually managed to wound the man in the first place. The Baron''s strength and presence might have been intimidating, but the idea of being forced to acknowledge there were even more dangerous things lurking out in the world was a concept I found myself actively trying to avoid. Perhaps catching the surprise on my face, the Baron huffed out a short laugh as he raised a open hand of meaty fingers. "The easiest way to kill a monster is where the skull meets the spine. One good hit, lad! That''s all you need." He chuckled, closing his fingers into a fist, in a manner that was somehow quite audible. The noise was similar to metal cords, stretching under pressure. "Found I had to approach the method from a different angle, is all."Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. "Risks you do not need to take, my [Lord]. The Guild is more than suitable for such tasks." The Scribe, Neriah, grumbled. "To the pressing matter at hand, though: as the expression goes, I cannot make gold from lead." With a scowl on his face, the [Scribe] seemed keen to avoid looking in my direction. "While I assure you, I will find some responsibilities for him, if he is entirely unable to read..." Neriah trailed off on that statement, as the [Healer] circled past. "Out with it." The Baron prompted, impatiently. "It''s just, my [Lord], such teachings takes time. There are many other responsibilities I must attend to. With the Kingdom''s Fyrd approaching, this is hardly a recommended time to invest in someone-" "I would appreciate it greatly, if you hurried to the bloody point." The Baron stopped him short. "Speak." "It is a simple request, Sir. If you would allow permission to aquire a Scroll that will grant him the basics, then, perhaps..." The [Scribe] trailed off, as the Baron''s expression shifted. No longer impatient, but flat. Blank and clean, like the ocean waters had been near Gregory''s shack, before a storm. "A Scroll." His voice growled, as I watched two massive hands curl into massive fists. "By all the Gods. Next you''ll tell me that coin grows on trees." The Baron growled, volume increasing by the second. "You realize, I just killed a fucking Hellspawn and half a dozen fucking beasts in the past two days, just to make even with the Guild." "[Lord], Baron, Sir, if I may-" "Just to make EVEN, Neriah." The Baron continued. "To clear the books, so we can hire them again this coming season." "I understand, Sir." Neriah''s clear admission of defeat might as well have fallen on deaf ears. "I''ve brought you a bloody HERO! Not some bumpkin raised in the woods, or some illiterate goat farmer! A fucking HERO!" "I understand, I only asked-" "Nay, you do not ask, you lazy, wrinkled, fool!" Reaching to his beside table, the Baron lifted a heavy book, to throw down at the [Scribe]''s feet with a heavy crack. "Take this, take any other number of binded texts, and bury him in scripts until the sky opens up, or lightning strikes, or the Gods themselves come down and shove the Skill up his ass. Until whatever the fuck else it is that grants his type their miraculous fucking abilities, happens!" The Baron shouted, voice almost deafening as he rounded on us. "Do I make myself clear?" "Perfectly, sir." The [Scribe] croaked, eyes wide in terror. Looking about the room with a similar expression, I found that the [Healer] had already escaped. An excellent decision, on their part, as I wished I could, and continued to wish, repeatedly, as the Baron stared us down for a long moment. Not just a man, but a giant. Even seated on the bed, covered in bloody bandages, his presence instilled fear. "I expect results." He repeated. "So, get me results. Both of you." There was a small moment of shared terror there, I think. Brief as it was, Neriah and I left the room as equals. Then, as they always do, the moment passed. I soon turned to my newly appointed educator, and found that the scowl he''d had before had returned. This time, though, it seemed much worse. So began my education. .... I''ve always been the kind of person who felt more at home behind a desk, than most anywhere else in the world. Logical thinking, as I liked to generalize it. Give me problems, give me paper, give me a pen, and let me see what I can do. Let me, perhaps- pun somewhat intended, work my magic. With numbers, with puzzles, with questions needing answers... There are aspects of life someone might feel an affinity for, as this was mine. All that said, it''s not difficult to imagine that, in some ways, I was thrilled with this assignment. I hadn''t been ordered out on the battlefield. I hadn''t been told to go and kill a monster, or set a bunch of people on fire- or whatever it was a [Mage] serving a feudal [Lord] might be expected to do in their normal job description. I was told to read books. This was, in theory, an oasis. My oasis. The chance for respite, answers, and mental recovery, before setting back out into the world of shit that awaited me. Here it was. Finally, the chance to throw myself into something I was actually suited for. No more forced confrontations with the Guards, no more wasting my time with weapons, when I could be practicing with my wits. I was being given the chance to learn real, valuable, information. Knowledge that might be almost endless, considering the massive library of dusty tomes and books shelved all around the large room that Neriah the [Scribe] brought us to... And yet, the irony of my unfortunate combination of talents, was palpable. I might comprehend and speak whatever language this world relied upon. I might do so flawlessly, mindlessly translating idioms to their equivalents and all other sorts of madness the normal human mind might stumble with, by the power bestowed upon me by the Passive Skill of [Language of men]. But, despite this: I was completely, and utterly, illiterate. A puzzle, to be sure. Surrounded by books. Dozens of shelves, each filled to the brim with knowledge, capable of answering questions I hadn''t even thought to ask- and they might as well have been solid walls of stone. I couldn''t read any of them. I couldn''t even scratch the surface. Perhaps there was information on Magic, on history, on all manner of things I wished so badly to learn! Yet, they were unreachable. Whatever I''d felt when trying to light a fire, whatever I''d felt when starving at the hands of my captors, or being forced out on the battlefield to die a miserable death: this was somehow worse. And it wasn''t long before I found a a deep rooted irritation had begun to build itself. Rising up with each and every failure. "Again." Neriah demanded, slapping his palm on the table. "Again!" My quill worked, metal tip furiously stabbing into the parchment, as my so-called instruction loomed behind me. "Wrong!" The page I was working with, now utterly covered in black ink, was snatched away, replaced with a blank page. "Repeat!" The urge to set things on fire was becoming increasingly difficult to resist. Grinding my molars together didn''t seem to be the best coping method, either. Willpower held the line for a good while, though. By my best best estimation, it was eight hours in total: a full morning and afternoon combined, before I found myself silently wishing for the training field. While physical exhaustion might put a damper on one''s spirit, it can be mindlessly pushed through, even when mentally exhausted from a lack of sleep. Staring at foreign scribbles in the hopes they open up a world of knowledge, on the other hand, is not nearly so simple a task. The previous nights escapades haunted me, like a curse. "Wrong, again." Neriah hissed, looking up from his own work to stab a bony finger at the symbol on the parchment I''d handed him. "Another." He turned the page over to me, shoving the sheet to me. "Now." My quill moved in repetition of the previous attempt- "Wrong." The [Scribe] hissed again. "You illiterate fool." The sun was waning, in the skylight above the dusty room. The scent of wasted ink, paper, and glue settled heavily, as I valiantly resisted setting the old man to "deep-fry." It was becoming more and more difficult to do, as the hours stretched on, and I suspected it was well within my ability, considering the man was a [Scribe] and not some sort of warrior Class. ... But I was trying to focus on the positives. Which, there actually were. For once. This was what I wanted, I told myself. Almost like a mantra: "This was what I wanted." The Baron had ordered me to go exactly where I would have wanted, saying that I''d have had any real control over the situation. Well away from weapons and danger, surrounded by familiar concepts, and things I might actually have a knack for. I''d spent a large majority of my life on Earth, wrapped up in exactly this: sitting in a classroom, or a lecture hall, or an office. And yet, I''d never considered the problems that come from complete ignorance. Speaking and reading, it seemed, were two entirely different things, and I quickly learned Neriah had little interest in my knowledge of English. My efforts to show him such, only seemed to anger the man further- and his attempts to remedy that "problem" were down right brutal. As it turns out, being able to learn how to read and write an entirely different language isn''t nearly as simple as snapping fingers. And, it certainly didn''t help that there was almost no effort to teach me much of anything, either. "Repeat the page again." The elderly [Scribe] grimbled, pushing a brand new page in my direction. Of course, I did as instructed. Apparently, this was how I was supposed to learn. Neriah the [Scribe] had selected several different pages of, what I assumed, were basic scripts. Then, he had me attempt to replicate them. No further instruction, mind you, just a quill and some rough looking paper that seemed a step removed from tree bark, and probably wasn''t deemed for any purpose other than kindling. Just rewriting the same dense page of foreign letters, over and over. And over. And over. A slog? Yes, that''s what it was. Meaningful progress, I found, was not something I came across during this process. Positive reinforcement for the work applied, was mostly nonexistent. Still, my quill worked tirelessly. Much like a very inefficient and somewhat inaccurate copy-machine, or some long-forgotten monk in the mountains of old-age Europe, trying to scribble a copy of some religious text. There I sat, grinding away as I waited for revelation... "You lack the most basic of education. That you can speak properly is nothing but a miracle." The man muttered, rising from his seat. "Repeat the page ten more times before I return." He rose and stepped away, letting the door close behind him. The sound of footsteps traveling off until I was left with silence. What a relief it was. I had little doubt that the man might know his craft, but his craft certainly wasn''t in education. It might be complaining, or looking like a moldy grape, but it certainly wasn''t teaching. Thankfully, with him no longer grumbling over my shoulder, I found some of the puzzle began to sort itself out. The scripts, initially impossible to discern, did seem to fit a logical set of patterns, that were becoming increasingly recognizable as my quill continued its journey across the parchment. While I had doubts I would make sense of specific meanings without any context, I had a loosely formed concept of simply asking what a word was, and memorizing through brute force. In theory, considering I could speak due to a Skill, I assumed that I could probably learn enough to get myself a foothold to work with. If I applied myself for a few days, chances were I''d be able to start putting the pieces together. Even if they were Tarzan-like sentences... I carried on, determined. A few hours later, a glowstone I hadn''t noticed in the ceiling turned on. A few hours after that, I found that the door had locked behind him. Books, as I soon found out, make for terrible pillows. 51 - Practice Makes Perfect Many wars have been won before the first battle is taken to field. Won by the knife in the dark. By the poisoned glass, beside the ballroom floor. By the far-flung arrow, along the roadside. Beware of those who march upon the endless trail of red stone. The men and women of forgotten faces and tarnished souls. .... To be honest, I''d met people like Neriah before. Many times, in fact. They''re out there, wandering the world. Selfish, arrogant, and often quite talented (which is perhaps the worst part about them) they are mixed in with all the rest. Tucked into cubicles, workshops, or just standing in the front of lecture halls. In school, in the workforce- any job you could ever hope to stumble into, really. Modern society is full of "Neriah-like" individuals. Simply put, the old [Scribe] was the kind of person who had no patience for others. The type who felt they did things correctly on their own, and shunned the work of their peers, only holding respect for whatever authority they were beholden to. I say all that up front, because I wasn''t very surprised by Neriah''s actions. In fact, if anything, I was surprised by his restraint. Passive-aggressive work assignments? Demanding I write something over and over? That was it? Compared to threats to my life and the possibility of physical violence... it was almost laughable. Annoying, beyond any doubt, but these were tasks I could easily tolerate. Especially when set beside all the hardships I''d already seen. The [Scribe] was simply being a bit of a bastard, and in my opinion, this was a far a lesser-evil compared to most. So far as I could tell, Neriah was just hoping that I would give up, complain, or provide him any number of other excuses to go back to the Baron with and throw me under the hammer instead of himself. Certainly, that first day, Neriah had watched and looked for a chance to write my lack of progress as a failure on my own part, and wash his hands of the responsibility. At the same time, I made sure not to give him one by earnestly attempting to learn everything he showed me to the best of my ability. I wasn''t thrilled, true, but I wasn''t overly worried. For once, I felt that I had the advantage. In fact, adjusting the perspective ever-so-slightly, I was in a situation I could call myself familiar with. All it took was to imagine Neriah as an impatient boss, or an arrogant teacher. They could yell, they could make life difficult, but when set beside hungry monsters and battlefields, I would gladly take dealing with an angry [Scribe] every single time. So it was, locked in a room of books and papers, I carefully planned my potential strategies. I settled on three. First: Simplest and most straightforward, was to give Neriah what he wanted. Which was to say, if things didn''t improve, I would provide him an excuse to be rid of me. Sometimes, it''s not worth the battle. It''s best to go ahead, and take the loss. Perhaps, also making a note to avoid them in the future. But, I felt I couldn''t in this case. Not just because of the potential repercussions, but because I did in fact want to learn. In fact, I was desperate to learn. Giving up on the chance I''d been given was unacceptable. Second: I could use my strange and somewhat unstable magics to set the old man on fire. Giving into the urges of the odd secondary pulse within my chest. The one, which seemed to happily thump along at the thought of burning the [Scribe] to ashes. ... and likely getting executed shortly after. On top of not learning anything from this, I had no interest in being brutally murdered. So, I ruled that out, as well. Third: I could meet the unreasonable demands that Neriah was making to the letter. Pun intended. While I was confident that there''s a certain satisfaction someone could get when taking option Two, I felt my safest bet was to stick with the third option. In fact, it had a satisfying reward of its own: the oddly righteous mix of proving someone wrong, and proving yourself right, all wrapped up in a nice little "What else do you have for me?" Bonus points, if asking that question with a perfectly straight-face. Not that I was really going to try and tack that on. I needed that crochety, dust-covered, raisin, of a human-being. This wasn''t a summer-internship, or some part-time job I could waltz out of. The old [Scribe] already didn''t like me, and the point of doing all the work he asked of me wasn''t to antagonize him further. While I might not ever get him to like me, avoiding outright hatred would be a happy middle-ground. At least, until I learned how to read, until I plucked all the knowledge I could out of the man''s head. Then, I supposed he could hate me all he liked. Difficult as I predicted Neriah might be to deal with, I was more than willing to put up with his prickly persona if it meant I got what I wanted. And if that meant I could ruffle his feathers a little by outdoing his irrational expectations, all the better. And, I believe I did. That first morning, as he looked my work over,I''d be lying if I said I didn''t find the result satisfying. Watching from across the table, I waited patiently as he muttered under his breath. Eyes skimming along, Neriah shuffled through the nice and organized stack of parchment I''d placed for him. Ten pages, plus an additional two on the extra sheets he''d left, which I''d decided to do for good measure. All as perfect as I could manage, of course. Disgruntled, he huffed once, then he shuffled through the pages again. I felt that he seemed torn between wanting to be angry, and not being able to find a reason. "Acceptable." He murmured at last. Not quite choking on the word, but also clearly not happy to have spoken it. "Perhaps you''re not entirely beyond help." He frowned. "I will prepare another example to practice. In the meantime, tell me: what familiarity do you possess with numbers?" "I would say that I''m capable." "Capable... show me" Neriah''s frown grew a few extra wrinkles as I attempted to put my knowledge onto a loose piece of scrap paper. "Capable, but only with your tragically barbaric foreign scribbles." Quill flying across another page, Neriah pushed it across the table. "Take this. Even a child should be able to decipher it. Go to the kitchen and get something to eat. I expect you to have it memorized before you return." With that, he waved me towards to unlocked door.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Ah, the privilege to not starve to death. I felt that this combined nicely with a derogatory statement about my other-worldly heritage. While I suspect breakfast was Neriah''s form of providing a "reward," I had already decided if he tried to lock me in there much longer, I was going to see if I could burn the door down. Which might have been a bit rash, but wasn''t something I was going to compromise on. I''d spent enough time in this world hungry, and I wasn''t keen on slipping back into that routine. With that mentality in mind, I took the most direct path I had available to arrive at the kitchen. Stomach turning itself over at the first scent of something edible, I soon found that Gertrude waiting beside the counter. And, for all her appearances might have led the uneducated to believe otherwise, I felt that looked very much like an angel. I told her so, too. "It''s lukewarm, because you''re late." The woman grumbled back to me, dropping a large slop of mashed grain and discolored gruel into a wooden bowl. "There''s extra if you want seconds, though." I thanked her, and assured that I would, indeed, want seconds. Possibly thirds, considering I had once again gone for an unusual stretch of time without being allowed to eat, and how wonderfully delicious the meal looked. To which she wrinkled her nose and muttered something about not being late next time. She didn''t shake a spoon at me, though, so I felt I''d adequately begun to win her over. I''ll say it once, I''ll say it twice: Always be nice to cooks. Still, I knew I couldn''t take too long in the kitchen. Even though I''d much prefer to stay there and eat until I passed out from exhaustion, I had been given an assignment. So, standing beside a wobbly table, I set my eyes on the new paper that Neriah had given me to look over. And found, very much to my surprise, that I could understand something. Quite easily, I knew what it meant. Not because a Skill came flying out of nowhere- unfortunately. No, I suspected it was going to take a little more time before something like that happened. Yet, I found I could piece together the information on the paper without a tremendous amount of difficulty: It seemed that the bitter old man had actually decided to be helpful, and included some form of logic to tie things together. Which, truthfully, was very much needed, considering that using [Identify] on hand-written pages seemed to only provide very general details I already knew, or just describe the paper quality itself. In a simple table-structure, Neriah had written symbols that seemed like odd wavy and curvy gibberish. Those were, of course, useless to me. Yet, aligned beside them was something that made far more sense. Tallies. Quick dashes, set in a row without any crosses on the "fifth" or additional logic, ran in a neat and orderly pattern beside the nonsensical text. At the tip of each, seem a quick flourish of what I presumed to be an arrowhead. Which was either Neriah''s own artistic choice, or possibly the way the symbol was intended to be recognized as a tally count. As I scanned over the page, I set myself to memorizing. Going over it half a dozen times, I decided I had it correct. Though there was always the small chance I was completely mistaken about the [Scribe]''s intentions, I felt that had the entire thing memorized before the second bowl of foodstuff. By the third, I was already writing out basic addition and subtraction to test myself, and had come up with a decent list of questions pertaining to the symbol that might have represented zero, as it looked much like a broken arrow, and that piqued my curiosity. By the time I was walking back though, I felt almost light-headed from the awareness of what had just transpired. It was so easy. Perhaps it was being well-fed and no longer starving, but on my way back, strolling through the new information in my mind''s eye: I recognized how simple it was to recall. While I''d never felt my ability to remember things was lacking in any way, this seemed a very obvious example of exceeding my own expectations. Memorization of this nature usually took a little more time than a few minutes. On top of it, I''d been distracted by brunch, and yet... Double-checking the page one more time, I found I wasn''t misguided in my belief that I''d managed to run through all the numeric symbols present. I knew them, inside and out. My lopsided Attributes had been the bane of my existence since the start, but it seemed they were finally pulling their own weight. At long last, I''d found myself placed in a situation I was a proper fit for. I returned to the study with renewed confidence. Which was a good thing, because it turned out that Neriah wasn''t nearly done with being a bit of a bastard. .... [Criteria Met] [General Skill - Obtained] - [Inscription]
[Inscription] Level 1 As has been deemed necessary for mankind by the benevolent God of Knowledge, words and wisdom are to be preserved. Even ignorant to the knowledge on the page, you have shown talent in this purpose. Added speed and accuracy when replicating text or images.
It was a "General Skill" like [Identify] or my [Language of Men] Skill. And, a passive one, at that, which was interesting. Of course, the Skill wasn''t what I was hoping for. I wasn''t going to say no to it, but... well, actually, I was pretty sure I couldn''t say no. I''d never seen a message that would have allowed me to reject a Skill, and considering the invasive power that the abilities seemed to have, I doubted it was an option. But that was its own uncomfortable subject, and besides the point. Although it wasn''t [Reading] or something of that nature, I accepted [Inscription] as a nice perk that made my life a bit easier. Suddenly, I was able to move through the pages far more quickly, and with much less in the way of worrying about mistakes. Neriah, to his credit though, noticed almost right away. "You''ve improved." My progress backfired, as his recognition came with twice as many pages to work with. Which, in turn, lead the the Skill improving again- which lead to three times as many pages... While Neriah was an unpleasant man, he was very observant. With a keen eye, he monitored my progress. Adjusting, the moment I showed the slightest bit of progress, and increasing the work I''d been given to match. It was somewhat frustrating. I couldn''t help but acknowledge it was exactly what I needed to push my limits and improve, but I knew this was a marathon, not a sprint. As such, I simply resolved to try and "limit" my progress, should the skill rank up again. Work was well and good, but the day had plenty of hours left to it, and I had little doubt where I''d be spending them. And that was regardless of how many times my [Inscription] Skill increased. Still, stuck in the quiet room, mindlessly scribbling what amounted to gibberish, I had many questions I would have very much liked to ask. With a proper teacher, I like to think I would have, too. Yet, the old [Scribe] had a stern guard up. Not quite a scowl, but certainly not friendly, the expression seemed to hinder any reasonable approach I could come up with to break the ice. So it was that I set myself to finding answers on my own- even if my answers were incomplete. Though it wasn''t entirely clear to me what I was copying, I could see the patterns. After my review of numbers, I was especially on the lookout for more symbolism. The combination of multiple pieces, to form the story of a specific word or action, were present. Enough that I could speculate to some degree. But, from a more logical perspective, I could see the end results of my work as well. Splitting his attention between what I was doing, and his own work: Neriah was going back through my pages and adding information between certain gaps of text, then stamping them with a wax seal. As the pages piled up, he seemed to follow a strict routine in this, and it soon became obvious that instead of teaching me anything that afternoon, he was putting me to use for his own benefit. Again and again, that stamp came down. Then, with quick, practiced signatures, the pages filtered over to the far side of the table, where the wax cooled, and then found themselves organized into a wooden box. The impression this gave me, was that the pages I was copying were a form of legal document, or another concept of similar purpose, which needed his approval. I was filling out the mindless details of the text, and Neriah was finalizing them. Outside of that, all I could reasonably assume was, whatever they were for, there were a lot of them. My arm felt like lead, by the time I ran out of paper, and my stomach churned. All this effort, and it had come at the cost of lunch. The expected meal had long since come and gone, as had dinner- I suspected, though it was difficult to tell from within the dusty room. With stone walls covered in shelved books, it was surprisingly sound-proof. Setting down my quill, I silently nursed my wrist as I waited for the inevitable. Surely, the man would have more work for me, any moment. Much to my surprise, though, Neriah set his quill down as well. "These are for the approaching Fyrd." Neriah stated, as he stamped the final stack of papers. "The applicants chosen from this pile will be considered for the honor of serving the Kingdom." He set a glass cap atop the candle he''d been using as a heat source for his wax-stamp. "Your work today was adequate. Tomorrow, at first light, we will review the basics." With that, I was dismissed. A quick stop by the kitchen earned me an oddly covered piece of cheese and a stale loaf of bread, but no threatening spoon. I gave my thanks and retreated back to my small, humble, abode, pushing myself for another hour to go through some basic form of exercise. No attributes increased, but I wasn''t really expecting them to. After all, a short workout after sitting at a desk an entire day is hardly going to push one''s limits. Still, there was one other ability I could practice. Magic. It was always there with me, now. The temptation to let mana flow through my veins crept up. As I let my head settle into the fabric of my bunk, hand raised towards the ceiling, I pushed it away. Of course, I wanted to dive back in, but caution had the greater hold on me. Thoughts of the dream, of the throne, still sent a chill down my spine. I had no intentions of wandering back into that terrible place. Instead, I turned my thoughts in review of the day. To try and piece together the patterns on the pages. To trace along the motions of the quill. Scattered images of script and pages. Scents of ink and books, paper and wax, of knowledge that was just out of my reach... Though I was far too tired to realize it: that night, for the first time in a very long time, I went to sleep looking forward to the morning. 52 - It reminds me of the... This world is but a shadow! What it once was, can never repeat! For as long as time might stretch on, we will never again see such glorious heights! We will never again see the divine as they march among us! Hear me, and know: This land is built upon the flesh of Giants! Those legends, slain to the very last in the war that ended the past Age! These mountains were raised by their fall, those islands scattered as continents were broken! As the past was swept away like dust in the storm! Wide as they are terrible, these great oceans we seek shelter from, are nothing but their tears! And so we suffer! Waiting, like the loyal cur we are! Chains about our necks, longing for the memory of our lost masters! Chewing on the gifts they have left us like dry bones, as we toil in the ruins of our Ancestors! Do you not see the truth? Our Masters are dead! The flesh of Gods still soaks beneath our feet! Rivers of fire and divine, their curse is bleeding out of the soil! To see that wretched beasts crawl from the depths, should come as no surprise: For they are like maggots! Festering from these ancient corpses, bringing death to the world, and feasting for the end! The Age of Ruin is here! The Age of Men is here! Of the Archives of the Kingdom Inscribed as spoken. The final speech of a mad [Prophet] .... Name:John Title:Summoned Hero* Class:None General Skills:
Language of men - Lvl 10 - Passive Identify - Lvl 5 - Active Inscription - Lvl 5 - Passive
Special Skills:
Lesser Flame Lvl 4 - Active Hide Presence Lvl 4 - Active Void Walker Lvl 1 - Passive Blessing of Forgotten Gods Lvl 5 - Passive
Status:
Vitality: 18 Endurance: 26 Strength: 22 Dexterity: 22 Intelligence: 45 Wisdom: 52
Health: 50/50 Stamina: 14/20 Mana: 100/100 Over a week passed in the blink of an eye. Which was unsettling in a way. After clinging to moment after chaotic moment, I''d been tossed into the flow of a routine. Heck, I had a job to do, and it wasn''t all that different from what office-life had been like. Perhaps what was even stranger still, though: that entire week passed and nothing terrible happened. Nothing at all. I know. The feeling of "What''s the catch" didn''t let up, but neither did the workload I was being pushed for, so I just accepted my new reality as best I could. Neriah, much to my surprise, had been good to his word. The result being that we had indeed covered the basics of the written language. It was done with a limited approach, of course. Spoon-fed, as opposed to actually diving headfirst into the true meat of the subject. Comprised mainly of short lectures that made it very clear he was holding back. Which I felt was counter-productive for both of us, but the [Scribe] seemed very keen on having me make copies of paperwork for him, so I felt it was likely he had decided our relationship was mutually beneficial, and would be stretching out how long I needed to rely on him. And I was alright with that, if only because he was actually teaching me. The [Scribe] broke the script down into its basic components (which turned out to be far more variable than I''d initially believed) and followed the pattern of setting me to memorizing. Repeating whatever I could for an hour each morning until I could repeat them free-hand back. Then, after breakfast, he would put me back to work making copies of whatever documents he needed. Typically, this meant eight to nine hours of sitting in one place, scribbling. Mind-numbingly frustrating, especially after several days of this, but I couldn''t deny it was working. The results were startling. Inscription - Lvl 5 - Passive I was naturally suited for this work, it seemed. And, although the week had almost come to a close without breaking through on the "reading front" I found that I was quickly working out a very rough idea of what the text he put in front of me meant. In a very "Tarzan meet Jane" way, I suppose might be the best way of thinking about it. I could piece together a few words or phrases. Then, I could do the same to another few words, somewhere further down the page. This was starting to fill in more and more, as Neriah had begun to selectively provide me with specific terms and combinations to memorize. I found that I was rapidly filling in the blanks as the days passed. Enough to then go about taking educated guesses at whatever was inbetween the words I didn''t know. Though, it was still rough going. Even if there were many scripts and tomes I now recognized to some degree, I could truly only make out one word in ten. Not enough to read in any true sense, but reassuring in that I could indeed understand "something." This was more than rewarding enough to provide me with a sense of encouragement for my continued compliance with Neriah''s increasingly difficult work assignments, most of the time. More than that though, was my newly discovered [Inscription] Skill. To the fifth level, already. Possibly, approaching a sixth, if I were to believe the itching sensation in the back of my skull. Which would be something I''d never managed to achieve on my own before. I''d come to suspect that this Skill was Neriah''s entire goal. [Inscription] had ticked upward at an abnormally rapid pace, to the point in which it was almost frightening. Just like [Lesser Flame] had been, improvement seemed too easy when compared to how much trouble I''d been having obtaining skills elsewhere. Spurred on, I suspected, by my affinity for the Intelligence attribute. While the assigned pages had began as tedious labors, these quickly had begun to blur. Turning into trivial moments of my attention as they passed me by. This was, of course, balanced by the increased work-load of Neriah''s assignments. A mixed blessing to be sure. The scales seemed to be balanced between a sense of accomplishment: being thankful for the ability to curry some amount of favor with the man, and an unpleasant awareness of just how lop-sided the "give and take" agreement we''d unofficially reached seemed to be. Each morning, after his short lecture, Neriah took to the habit of leaving me to "my" work. Always with a single drafted copy of whatever it was he needed, and enough paper to create the specific number of copies was required. And while, again, I still couldn''t truly read anything, I strongly suspected he was using me to cut away at his backlog. By my best estimation, just based off what I''d seen him do, I was likely saving him weeks of trouble. Which, made sense. My "Summoned Hero*" title was supposedly used by the Empire to create impossibly powerful warriors. Neriah was just using me to become a suitable equivilant for paperwork. A warrior, not of the sword, but of the pen and ink. While I had no intentions of becoming some strange form of "Heroic Scribe" I couldn''t deny I was getting rather good at it. Comparatively, I might still have been chopped liver on the battlefield, but the [Inscription] Skill was opening a different set of opportunities. I clearly remembered the Empire playing favorites to any of my fellow "Heroes" who''d shown potential in aquiring a skill. The few who had manifested abilities early were immediately fast-tracked and prioritized, which I interpreted to mean that Skills of almost any sort were highly prized. This was an assumption that had only been reinforced, as I saw very few examples of any such abilities in use.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. In conclusion: If it took ordinary people years to perfect and improve these, the sensible method would to just focus on the few gathered naturally, and grind at them. But, due to my Title, chances were good that I could raise whatever I was lucky enough to aquire to competent levels in a fairly short period of time. Perhaps, not the skill of a master, but certainly enough to be a "Jack of All Trades" in some relative sense. And I''d decided there was no better time to start. Even if [Inscription] turned out to be a waste of time, so be it. I reasoned that at the very least, if I could ever find a way to hide my "Hero" status and escape from the Baron''s service, I could use the Skill to find work. Plus, I''d heard that the pen can be mightier than the sword, so I felt that I had that going for me. In specific circumstances. Probably. I hoped. Still: There''s only so much a man can take. My Endurance might honestly have been the only thing keeping me going, as those days slogged on. Sitting there, concentrating on the work at hand: beyond the study room, I saw little else of the fort. My life was spent at that table, in that study. My stamina slowly declined. Even after sleeping, not raising back to optimal levels. Day after day. From morning, until dusk. Outside of visiting the kitchen for meals, I spoke with no one. As I was no longer expected to train in the field, or show up in the hall every morning, I had little excuse to, either. All I did was study, eat, write, eat, write, and sleep. In that order. I could see why the monks during medieval times were all known for drinking heavily. It was probably all that kept them sane. Squinting at pages in dim light, day after day, year after year... As much as I was encouraged by my growing knowledge and my recognition of the text taking form and providing a much clearly recognition of the information I was copying: I could feel the sense of stir-crazy approaching. Fatigue settling in and refusing to lift. There, settling into my skull, I could feel the madness which comes with sitting at a table and writing for ten or more hours a day. Slowly, it wore me down. Further and further- until those fateful words finally arrived. "Today, is the day of rest." Dumbfounded, I had to resist going slack-jawed at Neriah''s announcement. Doubly so, after he handed me a small purse with some heft to it. "That concludes the lecture this morning. Within that cloth is your monthly pay, adjusted for your time here, as deemed fit by the [Lord]. Tomorrow, I must remind you that we will begin anew in our studies, but today I have nothing further for you." Just like that, I found myself left with a jarring sense of freedom. And silver. God damn, that was quite a bit of silver. .... Money, in an economic sense, is always going to vary in its uses depending on who recieves it. From the perspective of a person in poverty, who has an outlook lacking in hope of ever improving their circumstances: it is reasonable to assume they might spend it all on one evening of entertainment. Spurred on by the simplist mindset to just enjoy it while it lasts, because there''s no telling when- if ever, they will get another chance. A rich individual might simply invest it, unconcerned as there''s nothing they need immediately and even if they did, they have other money set aside for such trivial things. Saving is the sensible choice, of course, saying they have the stability to do so safely. Then, there is the person caught between. Not stricken by poverty, exactly. Not flush with wealth. They have immediate needs. They have longterm goals. Yet, neither are quite to the point of being within reach, and so the hard decisions need to be made. This was where I felt that I stood. I wasn''t quite sure what to do. Quite a bit of silver, to me, meant thirty silver coins. That was the full sum, when combined with what I''d already been given when entering the Baron''s service. Ten silver from Neriah that morning, and twenty before. The sight of all that coin had my mind spinning in circles, caught flat-footed by the awareness that I would eventually be making money here, and not having considered what I''d actually be doing with it. And then, logisitics. Buying power. How many pieces of bread was this? How many staple goods could I be expected to leverage this purse for? Was this truly a lot, or was it just a meager sum that seemed a fortune due to ignorance? Assumptions being what they are, some guesswork was involved. Yet, I felt it safe to believe the coin purse was worth a decent amount. Certainly, more than what most people might make working in a field, at any rate. When covering numbers, earlier in the week, Neriah had provided the basics. When using Kingdom currency, Ten Copper would match one Silver coin, and a hundred Silver would match a Gold coin. This seemed to be a relatively simple system, without much headache involved, but the numbers alone didn''t mean much. Neriah had neglected to provide me with a going-rate of basic commodities, so I found the knowledge wasn''t yet attached to much of use. My memory of time spent in the Empire wasn''t of much help, either. The Golden Wing camp''s prices were a poor reference, and the coins themselves had looked entirely different. I suspected they didn''t follow a simple base ten variation, either. Plus, when trying to buy food with the others, at best we''d only ever managed a handful of silver between everyone in the tent. And most of those coins had the edges shaved off. Which, I only knew about because I''d made it a habit of checking in an effort to improve [Identify]. Thankfully, none of the silver I had recently recieved had that problem, though. [Identify]
Kingdom Minted Silver Coin A silver coin minted by a press of the Kingdom, imprinted with sigil of the Royal house and the Lesser rune of [Resistance]. It has a slight scratch on the crest-side, but is in otherwise proper condition.
Very different, from the Empire. I had many questions. The Kingdom seemed to print their coin with runes, which I found both practical, and fascinating. Enough so, that I took a good ten minutes at breakfast to set the rune into memory. Was it resource intensive to do this? Had they simply made some sort of process that was efficient enough so that the reources didn''t matter? Before I''d gotten the [Inscription] skill, I could appreciate the details of the original coins I''d been given, but it was very difficult to mentally hold onto them. Now though, I could visualize it easily in my mind. If I found a piece of paper, I knew it would be simple to replicate with ink. Which got me wondering if it could be applied to other things. Bricks, metal, clothing, for example... The possibilities seemed endless. Why not stamp just this on everything? "I don''t suppose that''s a tip for our wonderful service." Gretchen said dryly, plucking my empty bowl of oat-paste out from in front of me, adding it to a stack of others. "Eh, Hero?" "Of course." I answered on a whim, setting the coin on the table as I took my leave. "In fact, I think that''s exactly what it is." The fine line between tipping, and bribery. I took my leave before there was time for any clever retort, certain that I heard laughter from behind the counters by the time I reached the stairs. It seemed a coin well spent, in any case. Lightly leaping the steps up to the hall above, I felt the weight of endless hours at a table, slipping off my shoulders, and commited to the decision that decided that I would likely be happy to repeat the generous donation every so often, so long as it meant I''d never have to go hungry again. But, now was time to make more important decisions: An entire day ahead of me, and what I was going to do with it. Heading back to my room, I organized my thoughts as I ran over my limited inventory. Between the small desk and the bunk, there wasn''t much. My few spare changes of clothing were neatly folded. My bed, as simple as it was, had already been made and tucked free of wrinkles. My dagger, my coin pouch, my small bag meant for herbs... this was almost everything I owned, for the exception of the armor I''d been given, the clothes on my back, and a few choice sheets of paper I''d saved from Neriah''s teachings to review. But, I didn''t feel as though I was lacking. Food, shelter, income: I had the basics. Any further investment towards those beyond the bare minimum would likely turn out to be a waste. Especially considering my long-term goal was to try and leave. Saying, of course, I could find a safe method to do so. Gaining too many possessions was just going to slow me down when the time came. I was remarkably disappointed by this conclusion. More so, as I tried to find my way around it, only to arrive at the same mental stopping point? What was the point of having money, if there''s was nothing useful you can do with it? I could get something special to eat, maybe. Some sort of treat, perhaps? But, I would have to risk going into town for that. The kitchens didn''t do much in that respect. Maybe if I offered a few more silver? I knew could go and visit the Fort''s [Smith] and see about purchasing another weapon. I''d seen they had some odds and ends there... But did I really need one? I wasn''t fit to fight anyone with a life-time of experience. Any of the [Guard] Class I''d seen could easily do me in, and a sword to go with my dagger wasn''t going to change that any time soon. The best I could come up with, was I could buy something I could use to improve my attributes. Perhaps, I could purchase a cheap bow and a quiver of arrows to practice with. Something that might earn me a new skill, if I kept at it for long enough. Maybe intead I could just look into buying a few herbs... or maybe some specialized tools... My mind stalled out. I''d been running full-speed ahead with my work for the [Scribe], to the point where I could recognize that I''d neglected thinking about anything else. As important as learning what Neriah could teach me, I knew this was causing me to deviate from my original goals. Above all, I needed to improve my Attributes, and I needed to learn how to properly use my Magic. I needed to get that [Mage] Class and take back some semblance of control over my life. Everything else needed to wait. That included money. Oh, the disappointment this conclusion brought me. The thought of taking a break was so tempting, but I couldn''t justify wasting my day looking for something I might not even need to buy, much less have time to use. That was a dead-end. I knew this opportunity wasn''t the time for fun, or wandering about: this was the time to get ahead. With the hours of daylight ahead of me, I had a solid chance to break through with [Lesser Flame] before nightfall. More specifically: time away from an environment that was filled with expensive, dusty, highly-flammable, books. Perhaps, today would be the day... With a sigh of regret and my mind made up, I set the purse down. Carefully, I tucked it away behind a loose board I''d found near the small desk for safe keeping, and steeled my mind: determined to make the best of it. Steadying my breathing, I sat down on the floor and willed the magic into existence. The heightened feeling of Mana flooding through my mind, I let the pattern I''d memorized repeat. Quicker and quicker, until it was just a buzzing pulse that drew the power. One constant sensation in my skull. This wasn''t exciting. I still felt a sense of fear, ever since that horrible dream. One that kept me on edge, even as the familiar fire lit above my palm: but I knew that if I wanted to get anywhere, I needed to stay dedicated. Above all, I knew that I needed to master how to properly use the magic I had, inside and out. To earn the [Mage] Class and gain enough power to break free of anyone trying to use me. Of course, the knocking on my door was almost immediate. "It''s a fine day, isn''t it? A fine day for a hunt!" The Baron''s deep voice sounded loudly, hardly muffled at all by the several inches of thick wooden boards. "And what sort of [Lord] would I be, if I didn''t bring my [Mage] along?" Ah. To best-laid plans. 53 - Hunt A Nation''s true nobility is a terrifying thing. [King] or [Queen], [Prince] or whatever else might follow after. The fact that those bloodlines grant a Class and Title at birth is scary enough, and that''s not even to count the Skills associated. How powerful must someone''s Wisdom Attribute be, to resist the powerful commands of [Order] or [Loyalty]? While the answer isn''t clear, I can tell you from first hand experience: The number of servants in those palaces who have willingly throw themselves out of windows on the whims of angry nobles, seem to suggest there aren''t many within the normal populace. .... From the walls, no matter what compass direction a person might hope to look, the town outside the Baron''s residence was always in sight to some degree. On the Eastern side, the ocean cliffs and port piled up with homes and buildings. To the North and south, these stretched along, perhaps surrounding some smaller docks possibly cut away, into the stone. Yet, to the Western edge, the population began to dwindle. There, was the forest. Deep forest- fields too, of course. Cut in here and there, crops and rows of farmland speckled the flatlands between the rolling hills: but it was the trees which held dominance. The invasiveness of them, sinking like roots inbetween lots and structures. Winding along and forming up to find their way in numbers, all the way to the Fort itself. Intrusive, as if trying to find their way to the Eastern cliffs, regardless of the human effort that blocked their path. Should someone step down past the main gates, farther along to reach the path cut along the fort''s slope, they would find the beginning of the trails. Continuing from there, slow and sinking, their feet set upon this path would find the trek into a direction towards the true wilds. Where the foliage would soon have any man forget what direction civilization might stand. Where buildings and the noise of civilization would fall away, replaced by simpler tones. Of leaves, of wind, and of creaking timber. This was, perhaps for most people, an intimidating concept. Myself, of course, included in the generalization. The wilds were a place I''d barely managed to return from, and not one I was keen on going back into. I had learned of Adventurers, of course. Those strange people who worked for what all in the area simply called the "Guild." Oddities, no doubt, as they willingly took upon the profession of hunting monsters.I''d assumed, just as Gregory had fished the dangerous waters along the coast, there were a brave few who might do something similar to harvest wild-game. But, I suspected the career choice wasn''t exactly common. Farther inland, as the forest surrounded and ancient trees completely blocked my sense of direction, it was easy to see how someone might become lost. Without the trail beaten down beneath our feet, without the occasional marker that had been nailed to bark or sapling, one could quickly find their bearing confused. The sun was visible, in part, but not in a sense by which one could easily track it through the thick leaves. The muffled gusts of shifting branches, the occasional crack of twigs... just knowing what might be out there would surely keep all but the bravest from taking the risk. And I did know, to some degree. Just one encounter with a real monster had been more than enough for me. Enough to turn every rustle of leaves, every whisper of wind catching the odd branch, into another beast. Thoughts racing, believing that danger was stalking me just a surely as any hunter followed prey. No, the woods were not the place for normal folk. A rabbit for dinner couldn''t possibly be worth the chance of becoming dinner for something else. Of course, the Baron was hardly someone I could use to judge normal social-norms. "Not a hare in sight!" He bellowed, drinking heavily from one of the many water skins he''d tied loose to his armor. Dropping it back without care, as the last drops of its contents hit the dirt with a strong scent of spirits. "Not a boar, not bird. John, has anyone ever told you that you''ve got terrible luck?" "No, Sir." I answered. "But I suppose that would explain a few things." "Ha! True, true." The Baron chuckled, leading on as the trail took a lazy turn, winding around a massive tree of thick bark. Among the crevices, I saw an insect the size of my arm skitter out of sight. "You got on just fine in my absence, it seems."This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it "I did my best, Sir." "I will admit, I feel badly for leaving as I did. I''ve a suspicion some of my men made trouble for you." "Nothing I couldn''t handle, Sir." "Sir this, Sir that... enough with the formalities, John. If I wanted people doting on me, I''d have stayed in." A mighty hand waved. "I''ve brought you here, so that we might speak on simpler terms." "Understood." "Gods, you''re a tough nut." He grumbled. "That really all I''m going to get from you?" "I do have questions, pertaining to my role, as a [Mage]." I answered. "If it would be alright to ask them." "In good time." The Baron answered. "But this is a hunt, John. This is far from the time to speak of work." I was silent as we continued down the trail. Considering how to best handle this open invitation. The closest I might ever get to ask a question. Any question at all. It wasn''t that I couldn''t think of one, as I had dozens, my real problem was breaking the tie between all of them. "If the cat has your tongue, I''ll start then." The Baron announced suddenly, taking another swig. "I''ve heard it said that the plane you lot hail from, even the peasants have magic boxes in their homes that keep their ale perfectly cold. Is that true?" "Uh... yes." I almost tripped on a root, as my brain caught up with the fact that the Baron knew about refrigerators. "That''s partly true. There''s no magic, though." "How do they work?" "Do you know of electricity?" "No, is it important?" "Ah..." My brain skipped another second, as I went desperately searching for whatever remnants of wikipedia articles might be lingering in my long-term memory. "I suppose the simplest way to think of those boxes, is that that they have lots of metal tubes which take the heat from one place and go about moving somewhere else." I was grasping for straw and I knew it. "If something expands, it gets colder. So there''s a specific chemical in the tubes they trick into doing that, show that to the inside of the box, and shuffle the heat outside." "Sounds an awful lot like Magic." "I... suppose it does, but it isn''t." I found it very difficult to argue with that statement. Especially considering the only reason I felt I could even remember as much as I already had, was because of my Attributes reinforcing half-remembered knowledge. "What of the strange boxes that heat food up?" "Those are similar." "And the metal chariots on roads of black stone? Those which drink oil." "Complicated, but not magic." The Baron snorted in amusement. "For fuck''s sake. No magic at all, just metal tubes and alchemy nonsense." "You believe me, then?" "I believe you''re not lying." He shook his head, as he plucked an arrow free. "I''ve found that you''re a surprisingly honest man, John." "I try my best." I answered. "Seems the safest practice." "Mm..." The Baron sighed. "Tell me, did you know for sure, or did you just suspect?" "Suspect." "You''ve good instincts, then." The Baron nodded, effortlessly drawing back his bow. "Of course, you wouldn''t be alive if those were missing." With a cord that might have been as thick as my finger, and wood as wide as my arm, it creaked in resistance as he turned. Almost leisurely, he let it come to bare in my direction. Arrow pointed with the sharp glow of steel. "Best never to lie to me." "Understood." I replied, warily. "This is a relationship of necessity for now, John. Don''t think for a moment I am not aware of that. I have been in need of a [Mage], and you were in need of avoiding death." He stated, arrow waiting patiently. Ignorant of the force waiting on the string behind it. "But in time, I would like to see this turn towards trust." "Trust." "Aye, it''s my belief that a true [Lord] should be able to trust his men. A true [Lord] doesn''t need to force those who serve him into compliance." He answered with his bow held perfectly still, as if tied in place by taut cables. A sharp contrast to his words. Then, he continued. "Did you know, in the Kingdom, they only issue bounties on certain monsters as pairs?" "I did not." I doubted the calm on my face could cover the rapid thunder in my chest. "It''s true." His bow didn''t so much as sway, still drawn to full without the slightest sign of effort. "The Guild organizations have strict rules. For these types of monsters, they will only prove payment if you''ve slain two. In fact, some will even go so far as to fine a man they try to insist otherwise." "I didn''t realize, Baron." I tried not to look at the arrow, brain desperately attempting to think a way out the situation. "I presume there''s a reason?" "Aye, John." He stated, patiently watching me. "And what might that be?" I pressed, as the hair on my neck started to rise. "Certain monsters have a troublesome habit of hunting in pairs. If you kill one, their mate becomes twice as dangerous. Twice as reckless." He answered calmly. "Often, the smarter of that number will even seek revenge. Sometimes, they''ll cross entire continents, just to get it." Without warning, the arrow loosed. Singing on the wind past my cheek, close enough for the tip to draw blood on my cheek, then passing on by. The silent forest exploded into motion, and noise. I dived to the side, reaction far too late, but still very much in effect. Behind me, tree and underbrush crashed. There was a howl. Not ten paces away, with a familiar roar sounded in horrible pain. Then, with a heavy impact which shook the earth beneath my feet, something fell to the ground. Picking myself off of the ground, bow unstrung from the tumble and quiver of arrows scattered about the trail, I looked back up just in time to seen the Baron grin. "It''s been a long time since I''ve had wolf." 54 - Ghost I once had the pleasure of learning from a Royal Historian of the Empire. My close friend, a man known to be a [Scribe] of no small caliber, introduced us. Given that this was a rare opportunity and being of the Scholarly sort myself, I took full advantage to draw them in with all manner of conversation. Perhaps, my curiosity was infectious- or, perhaps they were just a kindred soul: for I soon found they were of the most verbose and exemplary in their explanations. Through great details, they provided me with far more information than I¡¯d ever hoped. Openly sharing not only facts and previously unknown connections, but their personal thoughts on past events. In which, I found there were many details to be inferred, and of the variety that were not recorded by most. Somehow, our topic of discussion lead us to discussion of the lost island Nation of Logatha, and their conflict with the Empire. This was, I will admit, a subject, in which I was most interested. An entire people, almost completely erased with none the wiser. All records of them, vanishing over the course of a century. Yet, having learned what I could from both the Kingdom to the far south, and the Citadel itself (although I made sure to omit such from our talk) I knew more than most, and I inquired as to what had befallen that place. If there was any truth to the rumors of their rebellion, or if there was some deeper story to be had. I was deeply curious. Alas, the question must have shaken my conversational companion free of the flow of conversation we¡¯d found. Where there was once a fellow explorer of the past, I found a statue. Where the spark and joy danced behind his eyes, there was but a dull gray. Two pieces of cold and dead glass, looking down upon the map with an emotion I cannot properly define. Our talk had ended, and there would be nothing further on the subject of Logatha, beyond one final statement: ¡°It¡¯s gone now.¡± He said. .... Despite the Baron''s claim that wolf meat wasn''t all that terrible if it was properly seasoned, upon closer inspection he decided that we wouldn''t be eating it after all. Which, I will just outright state for the record: was something of a relief. Monsters with saliva that could paralyze a person should not be treated as edible, ever. Add in a sickly scent of rot and blood, the idea hadn''t been very appealing, no matter how many times I was assured that the meal was, quote, "to die for." Fortune smiled upon me as, nose wrinkled to the point of stretching his scars, the Baron gave the beast a kick and decided it to be lacking. Perhaps, it was because the creature looked somewhat sickly. Whatever his reason, he elected that we simply "burn the filthy thing" before stepping away. I then realized that by "we" he meant me. Another test, of course. Thankfully, I found this one to be an examination of my ability with a slightly less threatening end, should I have failed to completely meet his expectations. If anything, the hunt had been a venture towards some basic level of trust-building, and our previous conversations had settled my thoughts on the matter. With the added silver-lining that he''d saved my life only a few moments beforehand, of course. Don''t think I didn''t connect some additional dots, though. Trust or no, the Baron had almost certainly just used me to lure out a monster. More specifically, one that had probably been after me since I''d stabbed its partner to death near Gregory''s hut. One that absolutely would have killed me, had I been foolish enough to try and run away from the fort before this. It was hard to think of "trust" while acknowledging that. Regardless, chilling thoughts could wait for some other time. I made an effort to metaphorically tie those up and throw it somewhere in the back of my mental landscape to be unpacked all later. Perhaps, over a tall mug of ale or three. Maybe a cheap bottle of some sort of spirit, or whatever the cooks might have hidden away. I had a job to do. With no further explanation to be had and the Baron''s expectations clear, I went about proving my worth. Sucking in a deep breath of air, I let [Lesser Flame] come to life before my palm, setting my hand down on the corpse. Fire began to roar to life, as I set myself to testing my own abilities. In fact, I was very curious how this would work. With magic rushing through my system, and nothing but careful, quiet, tests, prior to this, I couldn''t help but recognize that this would be my opportunity to see if my hard work had paid off. [Lesser Flame] began to form under my right hand, warm and steady, as I focused... And I immediately discovered there was a problem. Firstly, unlike a torch (which is specifically intended to be set on fire) or a small pocket of air floating above my hand: a dead monster is not nearly so flammable. While, of course, a person could argue that almost anything is flammable as long as you try hard enough- I found that in this case, dead monster flesh was not very cooperative in that regard. If I had to compare it to something, the corpse was very much the type of kindling you would encounter after a rainstorm. Not to say it couldn''t be set ablaze, but it might need to have some serious help along in the process. Fernwolves are just that: wolves. If you''ve ever seen a wolf, you will know that they are large, hairy, and have intimidating teeth, but they''re not exactly what someone might use for tinder. People do not start their campfires using wolves. For obvious reasons, they use small bits of wood, or paper, or spam mail, or dryer-lint. This is a long winded way to say that I was struggling a bit. I wasn''t, though, going to give up. No, I felt confident I could still salvage the situation. Motivated mostly by the urge to try and avoid wiping out whatever goodwill this hunting trip had earned me with the Baron, I decided I would need to fall back on the only real option immediately available to me. Which was, unfortunately, expending mana at a more rapid pace. Mana: 91/100 So, it began. The feeling of magic in my chest flared, and barely a second later, the spell began to rise up in an impressive fashion. As if I had a jet under my right palm, hot air and smoke blasted out in all directions, and for a few seconds, I''m sure I looked to be very much the proper [Mage]. I even heard the Baron let out a rumble of approval, although I was more focused on the fact that it was starting to feel as though I happened to be leaking my very mind and soul out of the palm of my hand. But even with that, the job was not quite done. Gaunt and sickly as it had been, I was fortunate that the coarse fur was matted with a sheen of oil and grime. This was helping the process along and making me look quite impressive. From the Baron''s perspective, I could only imagine I looked as though I had truly unleashed a far stronger spell. As wolf hair caught like wildfire, smoke billowing out in all directions... But, the truth be told, it was simply the creature''s coat of fur was burning up and nothing under it was catching. Roasting away and smelling rather terrible, to be sure, but not catching beyond directly beneath where my hand was resting. Mana: 71/100 My mana was also running itself empty. I was already down a dramatic amount, compared to what I''d started with just a few seconds ago.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. I considered the remaining option. Magic may be an impressive or terrifying force in this world, but I couldn''t help but acknowledge that mine had the "Lesser" terminology stapled to the front of it. This was, quite clearly, hampering progress. So, I took a final gamble. I let it all out at once. The resulting explosion of fire tossed me backwards. My right arm was thrown up and rotating like the reverse of a ball pitch, and the rest of my body was repelled by the sudden force exerted, as almost every last point of my mana expended itself in a sudden blast. Stumbling, my back foot caught the much-needed balance with a saving-grace I can only explain by the Attribute of Dexterity, and my right shoulder over-rotated more than just a bit with a serious twinge of pain: but the Fernwolf burned for true. The bonfire rose up, perfectly. "Gods, that was something." Breathing heavy, I barely felt the Baron set a hand on my shoulder, as he laughed."You''re going to be fucking deadly, lad." "Thank you, Sir." I replied, as the fires I''d cast moved with unnatural speed. I watched as they devoured the corpse faster than should have been possible. Not simply orange and yellow in color, but greens and dark blues, dancing about as they burned the creature away to ashes. Silently, the cinders rose up towards the canopy of branches, flickering out one by one, and barely a moment later, there was nothing left. Only a scorched mark on the forest floor, absent of leaves compared to the surroundings. There, the Baron murmured something as he crouched down to poke with a thick hunting knife, plucking free a small stone. Tossing it over, I distantly felt my hands catch the odd piece. "Wolf had a mana stone." He stated, face contorting into a wide grin. "I take back what I said about your luck, John. Consider it a bonus." I nodded my thanks, pocketing the item without trying to identify it. I didn''t even look at it. I wanted to, of course. Both respond vocally, and use my oldest skill to take a look at what might well be the most interesting item to cross my path in recent memory. In fact, I would have done both, were it not for how I was looking out at the world as if I were in the very far back of a long, dark, tunnel. Oh... I''d overdone things. Mana: 1/100 One. Singular. Low. I was low. Stupidly, dangerously, low: I''d lacked proper control and I used far too much. All of the mana had rushed out and I''d just barely cut off the flow before my own spell killed me. Wordless, I followed the Baron along the trail as our hunt continued. Time passed, and I felt my body work, muscle-memory knowing the steps and balance I needed to have to stay upright. I could barely believe it was possible. With every twist and turn of the path, I felt my consciousness trailing along behind my body, as if a balloon tied to a string. Limping along, just alive enough to exist, but nothing more. Thankfully, the Baron seemed content to leave our discussions as they were. Perhaps, he knew of my plight, although I had no way to know for certain. Onward, we went. In time, the trail narrowed, and the sounds of town returned. The fort and the hill it rested on, came into view, just as the sun was setting and as we entered, I bowed to acknowledge my dismissal. Mana: 1/100 The resource wasn''t recovering. Or, more accurately: if it was, I could see it wasn''t recovering quickly. Instead, it just lingered there at the very bottom, with no signs of movement. I should have felt horror at that realization. Instead, I only felt exhaustion. Somehow, I found the courtyard, then the kitchen, then the stairs. I passed as many eyes stared at me, lurking out in the evening crowd. It seemed that meals were still being served, and the kitchen was full of the Baron''s loyal Keepers. Those who had settled into their bowls with hunched shoulders and stern expressions, familiar faces in the mix. From the back, I remember Karen smiled at me, hand on Gregory''s knife at her belt. She wanted me to see it. Eyes meeting mine, she dared me once again. But I didn''t care. There was nothing to be felt, then. My lack of reaction caused her smirk to fade into a dull frown, which I know should have brought me some form of satisfaction, but it didn''t. No surge of anger, or emotion. No sense of attachment, or thought. The fire in my chest was almost non-existent. Its faded-ember was kept aglow only by the horrible after-shock of magic having flooded my body. My body moved on, uncaring, unfeeling, and almost entirely on its own. In a feeble way, I told myself that I needed to stay awake. That I''d used too much magic, and I should not sleep. That doing so would be dangerous, possibly in more ways than one. Yet, when the door to my small room shut behind me, my head hit the cloth mattress. I collapsed in my entirety, and in that state I left the waking world and stumbled into the dream. ... The Dream waited, just as it had before. Above me, the Throne sat above a tower of gold, and the crown of the [King] rested upon it. Empty, silent, and cold, it stood as if a monument to some strange God. The steps below, studded with the bones of the fallen, the bottom sunken into the blood sacrificed at its feet. I found that I could not wake. Not even as that crown began to shift. I knew I should not, could not, be here. Fear gripped me, as I turned and ran. Distance blurring, no longer bound to the laws of motion. The world shifted around me, as I passed through cities, mountains, plains. I sprinted in leaps and bounds for those distant fires I remembered, when standing beside that horrible throne of gold. The battles raging, on the border of the Empire. As fast as I could, until my lungs felt raw, I ran. Yet, no matter how far I went, it was always there. Always visible. Always terrifying. The throne was behind me. Soon, any moment now, they would know. I knew I had to escape. Leaping through the air, the world blurred again. Shifting and shaping around me, until I was among the fires I''d seen. The roaring flames of a battle, echoing into the dream. Shadows of men falling, as magic rippled beneath the surface. Steel flying through, blinking like lights and stars, into and out of reality. Swords and spears flashed to life as quickly as they faded. Sometimes held in hand, sometimes drifting, like they were phantoms. All around me, I heard screams calling out like echoes. Rumbles descending through the soil, as the ground splintered into dust and smoke. And I kept running, through it all. Step after step, I continued. Past cities, past strange and unfamiliar lands, until I found nothing but waves. Until there was nowhere left to go. Yet that golden tower still watched, leaving me torn in my terror as the dark chill of oceans rushed up to meet me, crashing down upon the beach of black sand. They would find me, soon. So very soon. Impassive as death itself, I felt that cold gaze approaching. I felt the whispers of recognition worming their way ever-closer. They could not find me. I knew beyond any shade of doubt: It would mean my end. Desperate, I found myself among the spray. Wading in, arms tearing through the surf, I stumbled forward as the bottom dropped away, and my feet could no longer find purchase among the depths. Then, I swam. Into the currents, into the waves. Past the shadows and phantoms of ships, I fled. Anything, to escape. The farther I went, the farther the throne seemed to get. Unable to follow, my arms fought the sea, as I swam for miles and miles, out into the black. Out until there was nothing but darkness and waves. An alien ocean, waiting in silence to take my lost soul. Alone, under an empty sky. There were no stars, I realized. There was no sun, no moon: nothing but the deepest dark, no matter how my eyes strained against it. I felt a different kind of dread, then. One brought by the churning of force, leaving the surface still, like glass. Fear, which came of old, ancient things, peering up from the ink of this black ocean, in which I tread. Things which bore teeth of gray, and scales of silver, winding upwards from the horrid depths, while I could barely keeping my chin above the surface. Around me, I could see stillness of the waters, as the ripples of my actions cast out in all directions. What had I done? In desperation, I began to swim again. Even as exhaustion gripped me, and strange currents moving beneath my kicking feet, I made my way towards the only thing in sight: the faint shadow of a ship. Small, wooden, yet tangible, I clawed at its side, pulling myself into the confines of its dark substance, gasping for air. Was this shelter enough, in the dream? Had I made it? I wondered as I pulled myself to my knees, coughing out as much as I managed to inhale. Air in my lungs bringing the heat in my chest back to life. Bringing some small semblance of color, back to my surroundings. Out on a boat, in the awesome emptiness of an ocean. Staring back towards the shore, the fires of distant battles seemed to glimmer like candles, but the throne was no longer visible. There were no eyes watching from that golden monument of death. Did that mean I was safe? Could I stay here? "No." A hollow voice answered. Quiet from where it sat, beside two thick oars, familiar but empty. "This ain''t no place for the living." There, just outside the light in my chest, he sat. Hunched in silence, just beyond my sight. The outline of a man. A man I knew. "Gregory?" I whispered, my voice hoarse. "Gregory, is that you?" The figure sat in silence. Around the small boat, I could see the glass of the ocean was changing. Cut apart by sharp fins, cresting up before rolling back down into the deep. "You shouldn''t be here, John." The shadow replied, unmoving from its seat across the boat. Even as the waves formed anew, and we began to sway, that shadow did not move. I saw massive shapes, impossibly large coils, twisting and turning as they slunk beneath the depths. Surrounding, enveloping... As I turned back, a skeletal hand waited me. The figure had leaned forward, ever so slightly, into the light. Bones. I saw their arm: that of a skeleton, then rotted flesh, then shifting into gray skin that was speckled with mold and tears as they came closer. Tendons and blood dripped and dangling down, splashing about the boats bottom as they turned to dust and shadows. Only one finger, barely settling into shape as a solid mark of gray flesh placed itself against my chest, and pushed. "Wake up." I did. 55 - Well Read The realm in which Heroes are summoned is a strange place indeed. Yet, it is always the Heroes themselves, which fascinate me. I''ve met many, you see. Thousands in total: almost all of who have been used and consumed by the need of our great Empire. Each having been put to the glorious task at hand, to bravely serve their duty. Yet, I can hardly ever remember the legends of that number. Those who still live, to stand beside the [King], or those who have been lost to all but the recollections of [Bard]s... these do not hold my attention. Instead, I find that the few I can never forget, no matter how hard I try, are those who never reach greatness. For example, I once knew a Hero who became a [Healer]. Uncommon in itself, yet made rarer still, as this was not because they desired to save their comrades, but because they claimed to be striken by a peculiar and terrible ailment. A sickness that they assured us, could never be cured, only treated in an effort to stave off horrible consequences. Mainly due to my own curiousity, I will admit that this Hero was allowed the privilege of being kept within the castle for study. Even when it became clear their use would be limited, instead of being disposed of, they were provided with instruction and were taught the basic craft and bargains with the patron Gods seen to be suitable for the task. I must acknowledge, to observe this subject was the most curious experience. Watching as they performed lesser miracles upon their own flesh, as if constantly attempting to fight against their own body, and doing so in such a manner and knowledge that left even the higher [Priest] I consulted with, perplexed. With ritual and care, I observed as the Hero summoned the magics with a regularity that seemed to border on the impossible. Their proficiency improved until it was all but unmatched, and their Class had been earned in all but record time. Yet, in the end, despite their efforts, the rapid improvement was not enough. Something was lacking, it seemed. No matter their attempts, they could only slow the inevitable. Slowly, the subjects flesh wasted away. Even after I saw fit to intervene, providing outside assistance in the form of potions and elixers, to both my horror and interest: I watched as their muscle and fat steadily disappeared. Day by day, their features grew to that of a living skeleton, pale, clammy and gaunt. Oh, how the Hero hated us in those final weeks. Were they not so far gone, perhaps they would have been seen as a risk, for no Skill could bind them into complacency, no logic could deter them. Often, the Hero would demand to be sent back to their world. Arguing to be returned to where the medicine their body needed was surely waiting. Indeed, they continued with such demands, even after they were unable to rise from their bed. Trapped in a husk of body, as the magics flowed about their veins and flesh like a living [Aura] known only to the greatest of the clergy. With power that might have sewn limbs back onto bodies, or brought others back from mortal wounds. Yet, useless in their own case. And then the subject died. But, such is the way of Heroes, isn''t it? .... The messages came hand in hand with nausea. [Skill - Rank up] - [Void Walker - Lvl 2] Pinging loudly, in the odd way the status menu can, I felt a pressure between my temples. The return to the waking world came with a throbbing in my chest, a pounding in my skull, and a sensation of "lacking." None of which, I handled well. I''ll admit: there''s something to be said for the process one goes through after taking in too much information at once. Living people are not machines, and need time to adjust. Myself being very much included. For my own coping mechanisms, awareness coming back to me, I rolled to the side of my bunk and vomited over the edge. I''d almost died. Again. The first of many conclusions, and not a pleasant one. Lying back down, nose wrinkling at the stench I knew I would need to wash out sooner, rather than later, I let my thoughts settle. Or, I tried to let them settle. I had seen better mornings, surely. It was all there, cycling through my mind''s eye. The feeling of dead flesh against my chest. That cold chill of horror, floating among my mind. The draining sensation of lacking mana... it wasn''t fun. Laying back down on my bunk, I still felt as if I were rocking atop waves of black glass. As if there were still coils and scales rippling out into the depths of reality around me. All, while I felt the strange rush of the menu letting me know my abilies had improved. Whirling on past, my status floating into sight, clear as the morning sun outside my window. Name:John Title:Summoned Hero* Class:None General Skills:
Language of men - Lvl 10 - Passive Identify - Lvl 5 - Active Inscription - Lvl 5 - Passive
Special Skills:
Lesser Flame Lvl 5 - Active Hide Presence Lvl 4 - Active Void Walker Lvl 2 - Passive Blessing of Forgotten Gods Lvl 5 - Passive
Status:
Vitality: 18 Endurance: 26 Strength: 22 Dexterity: 22 Intelligence: 45 Wisdom: 52
Health: 50/50 Stamina: 20/20 Mana: 10/100 So, I was healthy, I concluded. Though my mana was still extremely low, which likely resulted in the drained sensation I was still feeling, I wasn''t in danger from it. And I had some increases in my listed Skills. All in all, not bad things, I decided. The result of using my magic after the hunt was simple enough to understand. [Lesser Flame] was now sitting a bit higher, having finally ticked up to the fifth rank. Perhaps, I considered, it had been since yesterday. Burning the wolf had likely been the trigger for that. While I was glad it had improved, I was also a little frustrated I hadn''t been aware enough to notice it before. Chances were good: the notification had come up right away and I''d been too low on mana to focus on it. I''d been too far gone to focus on such things. By my interest that morning was centered on the second ability to have changed. The one, which I noticed was still humming with a notification.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
[Skill - Rank up] - [Void Walker - Lvl 2]
Fascinating... and terrifying. [Void Walker] quietly provided simplistic confirmation that everything I''d been through in the dream, was real. Because, of couse it was. I''d already assumed as much, but I''d been happy to deny it for the sake of my own well-being. Now, that was no longer an option. Sitting up with an effort, I found the concept of that horrible dream was slipping away. The details were finally starting to escape, fading off into nothing, like dissipating smoke. Yet, I still remembered some of it. Not everything, true, but enough. Repeating and reinforcing the images, sensations, emotions: I knew I could get most of it to stick. It wasn''t a very pleasant set of memories, but I did my best. After a long moment, I was simply left with a summary of my observations, no longer able to recall the experience as a whole. I''d been there, either in the flesh, or in some spiritual equivilant. The rules and physics seemed different from normal reality. Considering that I had all but sprinted across a continent, dashing miles for every leap, it was difficult to claim it was real in the same sense as the cloth beneath me, or the vomit on the floor- but it was still real. Dangerous and unforgiving, operating by its own set of laws: I had a keen understanding that the fear I''d felt was something I needed to treat seriously, and that pretending otherwise would be idiocy at its finest. At the very least, I could understand that the threats to my life I''d encountered would almost certainly be waiting if I was ever stupid enough to wander back. Not that I intended on going back, of course. Because that seemed a rather stupid way to die. No, I didn''t want to go back. If I ever did enough magic to place myself in that situation again, I was going to staple my eyes open. Hell: I was going to dunk myself into a barrel of freezing water, or chew on herbs that prevented sleep. If my luck ran out, I told myself that I''d stab myself with my own dagger and use pain to keep me awake: Anything to prevent falling asleep and getting murdered by ungodly terrors in that strange and twisted reality. Or worse. Rationally, there might be worse things possible. For all I knew, death might be a kindness, in such a place as that. That was not a place I could simply explore. I''d been lucky to have survived twice, and I didn''t like the odds of surviving a third venture into the unknown. But, just because I didn''t want to go back, didn''t mean it wouldn''t ever happen again. Letting the advantage of my Attributes take over, I performed the due diligence such an experience demanded, and I tried to organize my thoughts. There were details I could infer from all of the sights I''d seen. There were any number of facts to be drawn up and simplified for my benefit. To take in everything and visualize it once more: the throne, the battles, the land, the ocean... Running back along the memories one more time... In the end, I decided that escaping the golden throne hadn''t been a mistake, but the direction I''d taken was. If only I''d found my course and gone elsewhere, instead of sprinting towards the coast, towards the sea. The depths of those black waves seemed tremendous, indeed. Certainly, I had almost died there, and I couldn''t help but shiver at the thought. If not for that phantom... Had that really been Gregory, waiting for me on the boat I''d found? Was it his spirit, or his memory, lingering there? Or, it had been something else? Some entity that was just as horrifying as the creatures lurking beneath the surface, and I''d simply been lucky enough to wake in time... I wasn''t even sure I wanted to find the answer. Shaking my head, I got up. Cleaning up the mess, scrubbing the stone floor as clean as I could with a rough set of rags and a half empty bucket of lukewarm water I had not taken to keeping in the corner of my room, I wasted the last moments before sunrise. Then, dressing myself with appropriate attire, I stood and took a moment to stare out the window of my small room. Light was growing stronger, heat returning to banish the cool air of dawn. It was a new day, now. There were things I needed to do, and they weren''t going to get done sitting in this room. With one final glance over of my status, I headed out the door. So much for a "day of rest." .... The weeks began to blur, just as they had before. My mana, thankfully, recovered. Sluggishly, at first, then returning to normal behavior, in time. The mana stone I''d been given, remained a curious enigma, as [Identify] provided almost nothing beyond a description of its slightly green coloration and properties. Which were summarized in the simple fact that it contained mana and was highly valued. I found that to be rather unhelpful. Of course it contained mana- that was in the name. What could I do with it? That dead-end lead to little, outside of a few fruitless experiments. I eventually settled to carrying it with me to inspect during my off time. Though, there was very little of that to be had. Each day, I rose and attended my duties with Neriah. Quill in hand, ink spinning out into intricate texts, my work was steady. Whatever Neriah did during his day of rest, it seemed to do very little for his personality, or his habit of handing me the tedious and difficult tasks. While I''d noticed the man seemed rather proud of my progress, he didn''t allow me time to slack, and seemingly endless pages were provided for my [Inscription] skill to grind out. He was a busy man, I discovered. Though his ego was almost certainly inflated by this sense of purpose, I couldn''t help but notice how many came to him for instruction. As the Baron, clearly, was not one for paperwork, Neriah filled in all the gaps left by that mentality. Working at his side, I watched as piles and stacks of papers and scrolls we had prepared, were handed off to several [Scout] or [Messenger] Classed individuals. Perhaps, this was due to the timing of my peculiar internship. The Fyrd was approaching, and almost all idle conversation I caught in passing was centered on the subject. Constant chatter was found, in the kitchens, in the yard: many of the [Guard] seemed especially interested, but there were also some new faces, trickling in every so often. Those of whom I had less experience with. People with [Hunter] or [Slayer] Classes. It seemed they were lodging within the fort until the time came for the Baron to make the final decisions. Perhaps, they would be joining the selected Peace Keepers, though I wasn''t certain of it. On that note: I was quick to recognize that their presence was avoided, and almost as much as my own was. The [Guard] in the fort stayed away from the [Hunter] class as if they were infected with some form of contagious disease, and in turn, I decided to follow their judgement. Which, was rather simple, as none of them seemed interested in getting close to a supposed [Mage]. Nothing against the newcomers, but I was content to err on the side of caution. There was no sense in getting wrapped up in unnecessary trouble, and I knew I could strategically poke and prod information out of Neriah or Gretchen, given enough time. And I did, a little. Simple things, really. Basic details, some interesting stories about monster slaying and general talk referencing different towns among the Baron''s territory. As it turns out, tipping the kitchen staff every so often, more than pays for itself. My friendly relationship with the cooking staff of the fort had continued, my occasional bribe pushing things along at a nice pace. Perhaps, it is just human nature. Shameless a tactic as it might be, I''ve found that a person can politely smile at someone, shamelessly pay them for information (while admitting to doing so, no less), and often enough, they''re going to decide they like you. Maybe not quite as a friend, but at least as a fellow worthy of a little gossip, here and there. Cost-wise, I decided that it wasn''t all that different from bringing donuts into the office. Even the most stubborn coworker can be bought, eventually. But really, I just worked. Quill, ink, paper: I did not falter in my responsibilities. Even when I wanted nothing more than to go outside, to work my body instead of my mind, to use my time for the sake of improving in some other aspect. I held fast, and continued. My work was for Neriah, of course. Occasionally, I was also called upon by the Baron, which meant walking with him as he inspected the fort, or simply standing next to him as he met with those visiting. I saw new faces, tied together connections of the world outside the defensive walls... But mostly I worked for myself. I was close, and I could tell. Every waking moment of every day, I could feel that there was something approaching, like a pressure or an itch in the far back of my mind. Something which told me, in no uncertain terms: "Soon." Soon. With every page, with every study session, with every dip of quill into ink, I was getting closer. Then, at long last, I reached my goal.
[Intelligence +1]
The message struck like lightning. As if that final blockage preventing the information I needed, snapped under pressure. It was quickly followed by a second: [Criteria Met] I blinked, as the flood rushed into my headspace. The menu flashing across my vision. [General Skill - Obtained] - [Literacy]
[Literacy] Level 1 You have proven yourself dedicated. The Language of Man is but a spoken tongue, yet the art of written scripts is that of the Gods themselves: gifted to mortals long ago. The power to contain knowledge, even as ages pass. As it has been said: a man who reads can live a thousand lives before death, but a man who never reads lives only one.
Oh, I couldn''t help but laugh. What a rush that was, held up by that sudden epiphany. Finally! Alone in that dusty room, I dropped my quill and raised a fist towards the ceiling. I stood on my chair and shouted for joy, before jumping down and plucking the first book I could find off of the shelves. It didn''t matter which, because I had to see. I had to witness what I''d worked for, all this time. Knowledge. Knowledge, just there for the taking. Dropping back into my seat, I grinned from ear to ear. I smiled like the Baron did, madness in my eyes, as I skimmed from word to word, symbol to symbol. Progressing along the page, I found everything I''d been waiting for. Understanding. Comprehension. It was slow, true, but I could work on that. I could grind this Skill, just like any other. Leaning back in my chair, I sighed in relief. At long last, I had what I needed. "You''re going to be fucking deadly, lad." I chuckled quietly, repeating the Baron''s words as I looked up from the book to stare at the massive shelves of texts. Countless volumes, waiting patiently along the walls. "Oh, you have no idea." 56 - Guildmaster Difficult as it may be for the peasant masses to grasp, an individual''s Class can change. On one''s own, this can be brought about by the natural course of progress, or in rarer cases, something more unpredictable. In such, I reference the so called "Fated Encounter." Or, as others might know it: "The Will of Gods." For the simpler examples, I cannot help but include the evolution of a [Swordsman] into a [Swordmaster] or perhaps even a [Duelist] if the conditions are correct. For a more relatable tale, every year there is always a story of how a brave [Farmer] Class citizen survived to become a [Hunter]. Yet, the truth of the matter is far more widely spread than just those few examples. Even for a common man of the lowest birth, no matter how destitute. If someone possessing a powerful ruling Class decided to grant said unlucky soul such an honor, it would be within the power of that Ruling Class to raise them up. To gift, conditionally, both a new Class and Title, along with any number of related Skills. I say all this, in an effort to explain that a person''s destiny is never completely fixed. Be the reason a matter of the Gods, or fate, or the actions of man: there is always hope. -A Study of the Kingdom and its People .... "As it stands, I suspect I will be sending at least twenty of my Peace Keepers for the coming Fyrd. That''s far more than I would like, and it is my expectation that each of your regions will, individually, add at least another half to that number." The Baron stated, leaning in to set his palms atop the massive round table. "Any less, and we will fall short of our obligation." "The settlement of Resan can provide seven." A stern man replied, seated straight as he let out a long puff from a wooden pipe. "What Class are they?" The Baron turned to him, looming presence causing the table to creak. "Four [Archer] Class were trained with the longbow in preparation. The rest are [Hunter] Class, but failed in their attempt to meet the Guild''s standards." "Mmm... and the rest of you?" "Nine, all combat Classes. Our militia has done well, we are prepared." "Eight, of the same." "Six." "Another eight." "That''s not enough." Settling back, table groaning in agony, the Baron folded his arms. "Neriah." "As previously discussed, we could spare an additional six Keepers at most, so long as they are willing." The [Scribe] began, careful in his wording. "Offsetting this, from the funds that would normally go to their salaries, we could divert... perhaps, rely further on the Guild to fill in the gaps left." The conversation carried on from there. I half listened for interesting tidbits of information, half watched for potential dangers. Which was my job, interestingly enough. As the [Lord]''s [Mage], it was expected I defend my "liege" from danger. Not that I was taking this extremely seriously. As if the Baron really needed to be protected from anything. That was a joke. I would have liked a few more weeks of personal studying in the scribe rooms to expand my worldly knowledge a bit further, but Neriah caught onto my scheme a little too quickly for my liking. When he returned to check on me after-hours, he caught me red-handed with seven different books open on the table, so it was difficult to deny I''d stumbled onto the necessary Skill. As he had a habit of doing, I soon found his expectations for what work I would be doing had been raised, yet again. The more advanced assignments came my way. Along with, thankfully, a general summary of my other expected duties in the fort, scribbled in Neriah''s elegant handwriting. It seemed a [Mage] in the service of a [Lord] was expected to be both a loyal advisor and protector. To act as a strong deterrent for any nefarious activity, by their wit and presence. Which, I supposed, made sense. If we weren''t in the presence of the Baron, and there was some little terd of a [Lord] at the table, instead, having a Mage present might be beneficial. Though I would probably have to tactical about it, I felt reasonably sure I could set a decent majority of the room on fire (angry old men very much included) if I wanted to. And I wasn''t even a real [Mage] yet. If that wasn''t a deterrent for causing trouble, I didn''t know what was. Not that I really intended to do that. I was just extremely bored and trying to come up with scenarios that could occupy my thoughts a bit. One of the downsides to Attribute increases, as far as I could tell. I wanted to set my mental teeth into something, instead of standing still and doing nothing. If anything, I knew the silver lining was that I got to pick up some random politics. It was at least a little interesting to get dragged along to see how everything played out. Even if I was standing behind the Baron, quite a few feet back from the table, it was difficult not to objectively wonder how I''d managed to claw my way into the social privilege to be in this room. Technically speaking, these were the people who ran everything. At least, locally. "If you want me to send [Farmer] Class, I will, but we all know they''ll be seen as an insult. We don''t have anyone else." "You all expect me to believe that you''ve reached the bottom of the barrel so easily?" The Baron growled, slamming his fist on the table hard enough to rattle loose some dust from the ceiling. "You know better than to lie to me." After three days of mostly peaceful bickering, much to my surprise, things were actually getting somewhat heated. The upcoming Fyrd had been the subject for some time. Ever since I''d first shown up at the fort, months before, and becoming more and more intrusive background noise, after. At this point, though, it was taking the center stage. Logistics were being hashed out, town leaders were showing up out of, seemingly, nowhere, and the Baron was holding daily meetings to record the details of how many able-bodied men and women were getting sent to serve the Kingdom. Which, was a considerable number. More and more people were showing up at the fort these days. My estimation was that it was going to total out somewhere in the ballpark of two-hundred. That was including the twenty or so Peace Keepers the Baron was sending. Which meant, by my best guess, the Baron''s territory was in control of sixteen to eighteen different settlements of varying sizes. Unless I was missing something and there was some sort of additional factor, like a rotation on who sent troops, or settlements that were exempt... Ruling out the possibility of some settlements sending a single representative instead of several, was also difficult. At any rate, I figured my numbers were something close to the truth. I knew that I could just ask, at some point, but I didn''t want to cheat to get my answer. The arguing continued, going nowhere. Another few hours of this, was my next guess. I let out a quiet sigh, only to catch a hard stare from Neriah. Ever the professional, the [Scribe] seemed to find my apparently lack of attention grating. Perhaps, he felt responsible for me making him look bad, but I suspected he just had a stick up his ass. One that demanded I at least pretend to pay attention to every word being thrown about. His slight shift in attention drew in another few glances, as several men at the table took a second''s worth to send an eye in my direction. Towards the quiet oddity of the room. And there I was, hoping they had all forgotten about me...Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. "I''ve had reports of too many monster sightings. If I am to speak plainly: we cannot hope to mount a defense if we send any more [Archer] Class. Not all of us have town walls to take refuge behind. Our people will have no defense!" Escalated to shouting now. Hand gestures, too... somewhat Italian-vibes. "You think I don''t know that?" The Baron was like a simmering bucket of oil. "I can spare another pair of [Guard] Class to station if it''s such an issue, but I can''t send those same men South." "We all know your Keepers want little to do with those beasts. The Guild-" "The Guild. Costs. Gold." The Baron spit the words back. His anger might as well have manifested into some sort of palpable aura. "Gold that we will not have in excess, should we choose not to send an adequate number. We rely on the Kingdom, as the Kingdom relies on us. I request this one final time: Do not force my hand." Silence greeted that, adam''s apples shifting in relative unity. "Gold and kindness?" I gasped as an arm slipped around my shoulder, and a woman''s voice spoke up just a few inches from my ear. "Is this what all the men talk about, when they''re alone? I always assumed worse." The voice purred, as I realized that my dagger was missing. "Money and feelings?" And by missing, I meant spinning about, disturbingly close to my cheek. I had the passing realization that I might already be dead. "I like this one, Baron." The woman leaned in a bit, the dagger in her hand settling beside my cheek. "You''ve been holding out on me." "Hm..." Turning to cast a glance in my direction, the Baron let out a long huff. "You''re late, Guildmaster." "Some greeting that is." I felt the woman shift, releasing me as she all but ghosted past to the table. One second she was standing beside me, then: she was there. With a loud "thunk" my dagger dropped point down into the table. "You''re still late." If the table had been quiet before her arrival, I noted that her presence had somehow made it worse. You could have heard a pin drop, were it not for the minor panic attack that was still thumping away loudly in my chest. I stared at her. Or, I tried to stare at her. The Guildmaster was a sleek woman. Dressed in black, hair pulled back, no visible weapons to speak of (ignoring my stolen dagger) yet she seemed to radiate danger. Cold, patient, as if she had a loaded crossbow pointed at everyone in the room, and she knew how to use it. She was also difficult to look at. Not because she was unattractive, but because my eyes were sliding off her. Like slipping on oil, it was as if I couldn''t quite fix on her person. As if I could look around the edges of her, at best. I knew it had to be a Skill, but try as I might, I couldn''t rationalize how the hell it worked. "Where were you? Your letter said you''d be arriving days ago." The Baron asked, not bothering to look at all. Instead, he eyed the dagger wedged in his table. The others did much the same, while looking like they had also forgotten how to breathe. "Monsters to slay, people to manage... you know how it is, Baron." "Aye..." He nodded slowly. "We were just discussing the Fyrd." "How many more men do you need?" She smiled (or I thought I saw her smile) as she looked over the table. "The Guild is not so heartless. As an organization, we would never skirt such an important duty." She hugged the line there, and I wasn''t sure if I detected sarcasm. For all the times I''d heard the Guild brought up prior to this, though, the men seated there seemed to have had their tongues tied. The one with the pipe looked like he was about to choke on it. None of them were even trying to look at her. Actually, maybe they were, but it was clear to me that they were failing at it. "Nine." The Baron answered, making quick eye contact with Neriah, who quickly nodded in response. "Nine will do." "Mmm... Make it eleven." The Guildmaster replied, cooly. "Half are already here. The rest will arrive once their hunts complete." "How generous." The Baron''s teeth sounded like metal grinding. Paired with an expression that seemed... Well, it was much like someone who noticed a coin on the ground, but when they went to pick it up, they stepped in shit. Then, maybe found the coin was a nickel instead of a quarter. Or a seagull just swooped down and stole it, whatever it was. Torn. That''s it. I''ll settle with torn between two emotions, but rapidly tipping the scale towards one of them. "Most excellent, we are all in agreement." Neriah, thankfully, seemed to interpret the situation and took lead before the Baron went one way or the other. "I have the necessary scrolls completed, if you would all just come this way-" An easy exit, my long-awaited cue. I tried to join him. I really did. Half a step was as far as I got. "So, what do we have here?" Just like that, the Guildmaster was back. The face that was probably rather pretty, if I could just manage to keep my eyes on it, barely an inch from my own. "You''ve found something interesting." "You can''t recruit my [Mage], if that''s what you''re wondering." The Baron growled. "John''s in my service." "I would never." She scoffed. "You know better than to lie." "Do I?" I was fairly certain that the Guildmaster''s lip curled at that. "A [Mage] though? With no Class..." "Don''t let that fool you, the lad burned my beard off when we met." The Baron rubbed at his chin. "Like wildfire, it was." "Quite the gift, but you know, there aren''t many [Mage] these days carrying blades." Her brown eyes... no, green... no... black? Whatever they were, they had gotten dangerously close. It felt as though they were peering into my soul. "Or come from the Empire, for that matter." I felt as if I were being stared down by a hungry tiger. A hungry tiger with a dagger. "John''s no secret." The Baron stated. "I''ve got plans for him." "Is that so?" She asked. "What of the Empire''s plans for him?" "From what I hear, they''ve got far more important things to concern themselves with these days." "You do like to gamble..." With a flash of silver, I felt my dagger drop back into place, settled cleanly into the sheath on my hip. But she didn''t step away. "He''s a little young and well-groomed for a [Mage], don''t you think? No gray from his chin to his feet. No wrinkles, either." She leaned in, as I fought for my focus, finally locking it in place. "Well, I''ll be damned." Her eyebrows raised in surprise. "You can see me, can''t you, John?" I could. Somehow. If I so much as blinked, I knew I''d lose track and have to start all over, though. "Don''t tell me you''re interested?" The Baron snorted. "Stop teasing the lad." "I can''t say I''m not." She answered. "In fact, I''m very interested." "HA!" The Baron let out a loud bark of a laugh. "Oh, I''m sure the lad''s courted disaster enough to know he''d best avoid your lot." "I have no doubt." Guildmaster retreated, and I caught a sly smile. "But, sometimes men like that get a taste for it." Ah. Well, the conversation had taken an unexpected direction. Obviously, I was being toyed with a bit, but I''ll admit: I was conflicted. The Guildmaster was either surpressing her Skill, or I''d finally figured out how to focus through it. So, now that I could see her, I could say with confidence that she wasn''t bad on eyes. Well, until I blinked, and ruined everything. But, conflicted and suicidal are two very different things. No, I could have been on a dry spell equivilant to the Sahara desert, but I had the suspicion that I''d be safer to try my luck asking Karen to bed, or maybe going out in the woods looking for more wolves. From the impression the Guildmaster gave me, the woman was a different sort of dangerous. One that was just as lethal- if not more lethal, than the Baron. This was the kind of person I classified as "avoid." So, I took my out. Bowing my respects, be it by the Baron''s intervention, or mercy, I finally found my exit. Leaving the room in a brisk walk (that wasn''t a run, but certainly wanted to be) I took to the hall, where I then located Neriah in short order to help him finalize the necessary paperwork in the normal, relative-safety, of the scribe rooms. From there, I''ll admit: the day was relatively normal. Surprisingly so, in fact. There wasn''t much actual work to be done in any urgent sense. With Neriah occupied by several people of importance within the fort, I had nothing that was directly keeping me from a quick meal and further review of the many, many, books I had access to. Besides, hiding away in a room that no one else would ever bother to go and look into was my safest course of action in a time when the fort was seemingly crawling with unknown variables. Laying low was the smartest choice. Or, at least, that was the excuse I gave myself. The false comfort of a lie. The kind we like to tell ourselves, if only to make us feel better about things we can''t change. Even in the calm of the room, the scents of dust, and paper, and ink: the chill running down my spine still hadn''t gone away. There it remained, even hours after that encounter. Settled in, tied together with the subtle pressure of eyes watching. I knew what it meant. Ever since [Hide Presence] had increased a bit, I could feel those from time to time. Never in a very distracting way, but in a sense that tied with whether or not I was hidden. As I was rarely hidden, just going about the fort doing my normal routine, it wasn''t something I focused on. But it was something I couldn''t help but notice, especially when I was alone. By default, when you''re alone, you''re hidden. If no one is watching, no one can see you. In this, there''s a sense of familiarity, and I had grown to the expectation of feeling that confirmation. Knowing I was out of sight, out of mind... Instead I was getting a prickling pressure of watching eyes. Eyes, that never left. As casually as I could, I tried to seek them out, of course. I dropped a book when I was alone in the hall, just to pick it up and sneak a glance behind me. When I was eating dinner, wedged in the corner, by the counter... But I couldn''t see them. Only sense them. Returning after my meal, reading alone in the scribe room I''d come to think of as a place of refuge: it was back. I had that sensation: as if someone was standing right behind me. As if someone were reading over my shoulder. They were there. Beyond any doubt, they were right there- But as I got up, putting a book back on the shelf to switch with another: I was alone. Even though I knew, that was very, very, far from the truth. Following. Everywhere I went, they were following me. The feeling only got worse when I flared [Hide Presence] to full burn as I rounded a corner, heading up the stairs from the kitchen in a sudden effort to break the line of sight. Oh, that just made it worse. In that instant, I knew I had fucked up. As badly as anyone can ever hope to fuck up. It only took a second, and the pressure of watching eyes was infinitely worse. I felt as if someone were only a foot away from me. As if they were all but breathing down my neck. As if the action of using [Hide Presence] had only spurred on my pursuer. I quickly squashed that skill and decided that had been a horrible, horrible mistake. But there was nothing I could do about it. No, the feeling didn''t fade unti I shut my door behind me, and lay down in my bunk. Then, and only then, did it fade. I was so happy, I could have cried. "The sooner this Fyrd business is done, the better." I muttered to myself, turning over to sleep. There, I remained. Still, silent, breathing as regular as I could ever hope to convincingly fake. Not sleeping, of course. No, just pretending as best I could that I didn''t feel those same eyes return, watching me from my window. The Guildmaster had not lied. She was interested. She was very interested. And I was terrified. 57 - Cautious Children rarely earn a Class, yet that does not mean this is impossible for a child to accomplish. Although rare, throughout history, there have been several notable cases. Almost all of which also happened to rapidly acquire Titles that lend themselves towards the process. Those renowned as "Genius" or "Adept." Truly, it is no real surprise that this is the case. A person with such Titles will easily go about advancing Attributes and learning Skills, be they a child or an adult. Advancing Attributes at a far more rapid pace than normal will also lend itself well to obtaining a Class far earlier than most. The Empire''s "Heroes" alone, are more than enough proof of this. Yet, on the subject of Titles known only to children, few detailed accounts exist. Historians of all nations, appear to care little for the collection of such information. Children are of little consequence to much of anything, after all. No wars have been won by gangs of street urchins, nor thrones toppled. What does it matter if they possess unique Titles, if the benefits these grant are lackluster at best? To that, I cannot argue. I can only say that I find them fascinating, all the same. For example, I once met a young boy who had earned himself the Title of "Trickster" on his seventh summer. From the story I was told by the Elders of his village, it seems the lad''s habit of pranking whomever he could, manifested. Perhaps, brought about by shared recognition in the town which he lived. Thus, the boy acquired the Title while still lacking a Class, and also obtained a few odd Skills he would never have been expected to possess otherwise. And this is but one account of many, having since seen others, or heard of others, with similar (although perhaps less memorable) situations during my travels. And, it is in these observations of mine, that I believe a simple truth of the world can be gleaned. One that has been overlooked by many, who set their eyes towards only the greatest and profound examples. For a Title is not like a Class, yet it can still have an undeniably powerful impact upon a person''s progression in life. Though the benefits are often far more subtle than that of a corresponding Class, it is always better to have a Title, of any sort, rather than to lack one. Yet, therein lies the careful difference. What sets these two, Title, and Class, apart. A young "Trickster" will be expected to grow out of such a Title, given enough time. In fact, it is all but a given that they will not be branded as such for the rest of their life, lest they go out and seek out a rather peculiar Class such as [Jester] or another of similar temperament. Unlike a Class, a Title is far more versatile, far less fixed, and far more dependent on the whims of mortals. These odd marks of identity and status we wear, change with us. They do not truly define us, so much as we define them. Though I am no true [Meister] of the subject, I believe my personal experience can allow me to safely generalize that a Title is but the living summary of a person. One that is carried with them, very much in the present sense. Not only through the eyes of those around them, but far more importantly: themselves. .... As the week passed, and my second shadow continued to trail along, I soon recognized that there were many parts of my life I strongly preferred to keep private. Things, which I learned that I had been taking for granted. Completely oblivious to their importance in my everyday life. Sleeping, for example. That was the first, and most noticeable. Every night when I set myself down to sleep, I did so with a visitor. Silent, invisible, but very real, they would slink into my room. They would sit at my desk, or flick through the pages of whatever book I might have left out. Sort through whatever herbs I had used [Identify] to deem worthy of collection, or worse: eat the jerky I''d bought from one of the cooks. Only, hours later, would they leave. Evidence of their visit almost impossible to prove. And this was simply the first of my troubles. There were more. My work, for example, was the second. My concentration always being gnawed at from the outside, as the pressure of watching eyes settled on my shoulders. Or worse, over my shoulder, as if inspecting and judging the state of my penmanship. Even if my newly acquired "friend" didn''t interfere, I knew they were present. And that was enough. Nowhere was safe. Getting a full night''s sleep was difficult, but it was the unease of my more primitive instinct buzzing in my skull, warning me that an unknown threat was lurking, which made even the few hours I did achieve, less than suitable for my purposes. Working for Neriah had begun to wear on me as a result of this. It was difficult enough to start with, but the added layers of tension and lack of sleep, it had begun to hold me back. What used to only take a few hours, took far longer. Eating a peaceful and private meal, while reading a book? Also troublesome. My second shadow seemed to have little concern for social taboos, and it quickly became a problem. Not just because of how uncomfortable the situation was, but because it was keeping me from focusing on things I desperately needed to hold attention on. That was my everyday existence, truly. Focusing intently on tedious tasks. Even more so, ever since I''d managed to earn the [Literate] Skill, as I''d made it a habit to spend almost all of my free time nose-deep in texts: careful to absorb all the information, odd or useless as most of it was, in the hopes of expanding my worldly understanding. And, while this was now (with the help of my new Skill) very possible for me to do, it was also very slow. A snail''s pace, when I wished badly to sprint. Similar to how [Inscription] had passively behaved when first earning the ability, I moved down the page at a snail''s pace. When reading, each word I translated into something comprehensible took a few seconds, and though I could eventually get through whatever texts I set myself upon, the act of doing so required a great deal of attention. From one word, to the next, to the next... In essence: distractions were unwelcome. And, I''m pretty sure they knew that, because this odd game we were playing had a very real sense of amusement layered into the very fabric of it. Sometimes, I almost felt I could hear laughter. I made the best of things, though. Truthfully, it wasn''t as though being near another person kept me from reading at all. This only slowed me down, but by doing so, it also slowed down my ability to increase the Skill''s level. In that, I recognized that my progress was being held back. Plus, I couldn''t help but feel a nagging worry that everything I did was being summarized to tell a story about me. Like a thousand little hints, coming together, it wouldn''t take a genius to start to question what books I selected, or who I spoke with, or what I did in my free time. All it took was patience and time, and all of these could start to be condensed into something that might not be in my best interest for another person to puzzle out. The longer this went on, I knew there were greater and greater odds that the person watching me would naturally start the process of picking apart what I might know. Or much more likely, might not. While I had already decided that I would continue to chip away at my ignorance as quickly as possible, I didn''t feel the need for others to recognize it. But, there was one other major category of trouble. Outside of losing sleep, or struggling in my studies, or any of the other little things that I personally prefered to keep private. On a much more serious note, I found that practicing magic was almost impossible. Of course, just like studying, there was a need for concentration. Added to this, was also the real chance of danger to my surroundings, should something go wrong. Those were well and good, and both valid reasons for concern. Yet, I''d done well up until this point in keeping my abilities nestled safely out of the public eye. For those in the fort, my strength with magic was still in the realm of speculation, and what I could really do was a secret I kept close. The Baron did occasionally poke and prod, and there had been witnesses to prove I could summon fire in a general sense, but outside of this, my abilities were not something I shared. If someone ever thought to wonder "Could John burn me alive?" I wanted them to simply assume the answer was "Yes." I did not want them to think further. Simply put, I knew that the moment someone realized my limits was also the moment they could risk testing them. As I wasn''t keen on finding out what that might be like, I was strict with my efforts to only show what was necessary, and only when directly commanded by the Baron to do so. So, having someone watching, brought my magic-related activities to a screeching halt. I limited myself to simple meditation and breathing exercises, at best. Regular practices that fit into my daily routine, without any further exertion. The most boring methods for practice I could possibly imagine, without any true experimentation. As the days passed, perhaps I shouldn''t have been surprised to find my temper was wearing thin. At the slightest irritation, my magic was starting to flare. Beating with my heart, as if fanning its own flames: aggressive and angry. Nothing I did seemed to be considered off limits to my new, seemingly invisible, friend. No matter where I went, or what I did. It seemed that my only choice was to be conservative with what I was willing to show them, and hope they got bored, eventually. In fact, I''d taken to trying to be as boring as possible (as much as it pained me) in an effort to make them suffer with me. Reading some of the worst ledgers that Neriah happened to have available. Sitting still for hours, breathing in front of a candle''s worth of flame... But, it never seemed to make a difference. And as much as I didn''t want to play, the game this situation had turned into, continued to be played. Me, and my silent, invisible, companion: dueling in the most tedious ways imaginable. They knew that I was aware I was being watched, and they knew I was patiently testing the waters on finding a reliable way to detect them. My new habits of positioning myself into the corner of any room I could. The random times I would stop short of a corner, and turn to take a different route to my destination. The newly acquired method of shutting doors I would have normally left open, just to see if they''d open "on their own." Is it strange that I could almost detect amusement in the feeling of watching eyes? As if this was all a source of tremendous entertainment? I''ve no doubt it was. For them, though. Not for me. My privacy, despite my best efforts, was all but dead. Those watching eyes were a constant force, orbiting around me. The rare hours of time when the prickling sensation of being watched would fade, was almost worse than when I knew they were nearby, because I could never predict when they were going to return. Always at random, always with no pattern or discernible reason. There was but a single exception. The one taboo that could not be crossed. How low must a man stoop, to fall back on this one, final, precious, realm of safety? To seek shelter in the most sacred of hallowed halls... The toilet. I''m talking about the toilet. The loo. The ol'' outhouse. The shitter. Yes. It is a forgotten subject, perhaps. The variety of which, I like to think that I''ve made sure to cleverly omitted from most of my recollections. Make no mistake though: should I be demanded, I could go into tremendous detail. From covering the strange oddity of what restrooms in the Baron''s fort were like, relative to those within the Empire, or even the Mercenary camp. To discuss the nuanced differences in the concept, and execution, of such things. But, instead, I will simply say that if you''ve ever gone into a campground outhouse, you can let the rest of your imagination do the work. The latrines of the fort were a far cry from the modern world of technology. There were no flushing toilets, hand-dryers, or adorable little plates with see-through soap stuffed full of plastic sea creatures. The Baron''s fort had a far more spartan design: Framed with wood, fitted with a relatively flimsy door, the simplistic restrooms provided an impression that was not far from a coffin with a seat. Cramped, narrow, somewhat smelly unless you managed to get the one on the end of the row, where the more freshly dug pits were located, and thus not quite as terrible. Each one had an impressive variety of spiders that had an awful habit of crawling in all the worst places: but I''d begun to think of them as sanctuary.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. For, this was the one place no one would dare to bother me. I mostly got over going to the bathroom when I was with the Mercenary company, as leaning off an open log over a pit is hardly the definition of privacy, but I quickly re-adapted to the luxury of solitude as it returned. Especially, because visits to this location were only times my second shadow seemed to accept looking the other way. On the first day, I thought it may have been a fluke. On the second, I recognized there might be a pattern. By the third day, I''ll admit I had begun to abuse the privilege, and I brought reading material. The [Jousting] Skill is of great renown within the Kingdom. Granting an [Aura] upon the weapon used in conjunction with the ability, [Jousting] is prized for both its utility in combat and sport. Those of the [Knight] Class, especially, hold the Skill in especially high regard. Recognizing the words was still rather slow for my tastes. Having only managed to boost [Literate] to level three, I was forced to take things line by line. Which, bothered me to some small degree, but was relatively balanced by the sense of real progress compared to how I''d started. My estimate, was I''d be to a comfortable speed in a few weeks. Used for competitions of honor, it is also a favorite selection for settling disputes between angered factions, as well. As the ability can turn even padded-spears lethal, these trials by combat can, at times, be interpreted as proxy battles to more gruesome displays of combat. I''d selected this text, simply because I''d found some references to Skills and Classes that seemed somewhat applicable, and because the [Knight] Class was a subject that held my attention. At this point, though, I was staying for the less important details. Of the most famous in recent memory, Coachim Jator, [Honor Guard] of the Second Royal Prince, killed thirteen men in a row. Joining the competition due to an insult to his late wife''s memory- I jumped, as I was interrupted from this interesting bit of drama by a loud knocking on the door. Cramped in the tiny space, the sound was deafening. "The rest are available." I answered loudly, shaking my head in irritation before flicking to the next page, careful to hold the fire in my hand a safe distance from the leather binding. I needed practice, and the flame helped with the smell. So, it was something like two birds with one stone, in my opinion. Coachim Jator was then challenged to another duel, in response. Kelth Soel, brother of one of the slain, second son of a rival family, summoned Coachim in a public manner. Known for ruthlessness in battle, Kelth was held in high regard- I skimmed a bit. There were a few further details marking the tournament-worthy [Knight] Skills, some notes on the victorious individuals. I found it was interesting that those who claimed the highest rank in their abilities were not always the winners of such events. In fact, the results seemed to vary quite a bit, often relying on secondary Skills to assist. Who would have imagined a subject like this would have such valuable insight? The knocking came again, even louder than before. "You have my apologies. There are other stalls available." I answered a second time, squinting to get a closer look at the new text that awaited me. Personal details of random historic figures was well and good, but... The door was abruptly pulled open. "Hey!" I shouted, looking up in surprise. From my seat, book now closed on my lap, flame ready in hand, I frowned. Looking out on the open courtyard, there was no one present. The stone wall separating this from the training yard was empty, without any [Guard] visibly on watch. In the distance, I heard the muted sounds of practice weapons, mingling with the chirping of birds. The speckles of living grass among the muddied ground swayed in the wind, and my line of sight couldn''t help but drift off to the left. Then, drift to the right... Then the left again... I heard a soft snort of laughter "Ah." I muttered, letting out a slow hiss of irritation as I leaned forward to grab the rope handle. "So that''s how it is." I closed the door again. Then, I gave the rope another pull, so it was snug with the frame. "Go bother someone else." I muttered. Lighting the flame back up above my palm, I looked down to realize that my choice of reading material was missing. "And here I was, hoping to catch you reading more exciting books." A woman''s voice reach me, muffled, through the door. "This is a little dry, don''t you think?" I let out a long sigh. "Well, here I was, hoping that you''d finally lost interest in me." Grinding my teeth, I settled the irrational feelings of anger that were starting to smolder. "That, maybe, you''d gone off chasing someone else." "If there was anyone else even half as interesting as you, perhaps." The woman replied. "Truly, I''ve only become more curious." "Curious is one word for it." I muttered back, rubbing at my temples with my free hand, rolling the small fire above my palm in a slow circle. "Stalking, is another." "I believe the socially accepted term would be ''courting,'' Hero." "Somehow, I doubt that." "Mmm... so, are you going to stay in there all day?" The question drifted through. "Seems a waste of a beautiful afternoon, if you ask me." "That depends." I answered. "Are you going to stop following me around if I do?" "Of course." "... You know, it''s rude to lie so brazenly." "I''m not lying." "You''re definitely lying." "How can you tell? Did the Baron teach you his Skill?" "Very funny." I grumbled, catching another snort of laughter and the exaggerated sounds of pages being flipped. "It''s rude to keep a woman waiting." With another sigh, I stood up and pushed the door back open. The Guildmaster stood before for me. In plain sight, this time, as if she hadn''t been almost completely invisible just a moment before. Dressed all in black cloth, with nothing that even remotely resembled armor, she cut a sleek figure that seemed to radiate that same supernatural grace I remembered. Thin fabric, the likes of which I felt resembled dyed silk, set with her gear to give the impression of subtle but oppressive wealth. The type of clothing that could never be afforded by most, yet seemed intentionally crafted to avoid flaunting that fact. All this, tied to a snug fit that carried to her shoulders, where it ended with a thin, matching, scarf. Closing the book with a soft "clap," I could tell she had a wide smile on her face. As if she was rather pleased with herself. And, though it was still difficult to focus on, I recognized that same smile that only got wider when she saw my stony expression. "So." I snuffed out the flame in my hand with a thin stream of smoke as I glared at her. "What do you want?" "Cutting right to the chase." She grinned. "Look at you." "It is my utmost regret that my service to the Baron is the only thing keeping my head from being removed from my neck, so I''ll have to decline any job offers." "Who said anything about a job?" She tilted her head to the side. Frowning, I didn''t answer. Instead I extended my hand, waiting silently until my book lightly dropped back into my palm. "Now-" I didn''t wait for her to continue, quickly turning to walk towards the stone stairs that lead up the walltop, ignoring the exaggerated gasp of surprise that followed after me. Then, matched my pace. "Tell me, how does someone of your talents find their way to a place like this?" The Guildmaster asked, crossing the yard with perfectly silent steps. "The Baron wouldn''t say much more than his Keepers brought you in." "Luck." I answered, determined to ignore her as best I could as I increased my pace. "Mmm... a Hero escaping the Empire take a lot more than simple luck." She replied. "Especially, one like you." "Just luck. Sorry to disappoint." "Rumors say all sorts of things, of course. Talk that you survived a shipwreck and swam to shore, or that you smuggled yourself in. Perhaps, stowing away on a trading vessel. Some, even suggested Magic." "Creative guesses." I replied, continuing on my path as she listed theories, while aware that her playful tone seemed to jump around me as if it weren''t fixed to her person at all. "And what do you think?" "They''re all wrong, of course." She replied, confident. "Why''s that?" "Simple." The Guildmaster stopped at the top of the railing, turning about with an elegant spin. "Because you came through the forest." I slowed down. "That''s..." I held my tongue, looking up to find her sly smile waiting for me. I hadn''t really told anyone about the specifics of how I''d ended up here. In fact, for the fear of truth being stranger than fiction, I''d avoided the subject altogether. Sure, Gregory had known some of the details. Mostly on account of how he''d been there to fish me out of the ocean. The Baron knew some of the others, on account of questioning me. But in neither of these examples, had I gone out of my way to elaborate. I''d escaped the Empire, and I''d wound up here. The Baron seemed content to know that I hadn''t lied to him about the details he''d considered important, and the rest didn''t seem to matter. "... That''s an interesting theory." I finished, resuming my original pace up the steps. "Someone like me, crossing a forest filled with poison. You''ve got quite the imagination." "Imagination has very little to do with it." She skipped along as I reached the top of the stairs, continuing along the battlement. "Come now, so cautious... Your secrets are safe with me, John." "I''m not so certain." My eyes narrowed as she dragged out my name just a little too long for comfort. "Oh, share a little." She pressed. "Or is this a ''once burned, twice shy'' situation?" "It''s something like that." All it took was a blink, and her boots had soundlessly pranced atop the battlement of the wall. Light steps, and she was skipping about the defenses. "Surely, there''s an interesting story you could share?" Light as a feather, the Guildmaster walked backwards along the edge, clearly holding no concern for the chances of falling. "There must be something." "Nothing comes to mind." "Here you are: a Hero from the Empire who knows magic, yet is clearly without a Class." The Guildmaster laughed. "And you haven''t had a single unusual experience worth sharing? Somehow, I doubt that." "There''s nothing." I sensed my deflects were growing stale, as her smile lessened. It was getting more difficult to keep eyes on her. "Just the fact that you''re still without a Class is odd, all on its own. Suspicious, even, with the way you Heroes tend to go." "And what way would that be? I''ll be a [Mage], soon enough." I answered. "At this point, it''s only a matter of time." "Really, you believe yourself a [Mage]?" The Guildmaster hummed in a questioning tone, strolling along beside me- if raised up a few paces by the walltop. "That is my profession, at this point." "Down to your very soul? The fiber of your being?" "I would hope so." I raised an eyebrow at the questions. "You really find that to be a strange concept?" "It''s just..." She let the words hang, clicking her tongue. "You see..." "It''s just what?" I took the bait with a grimace, stopping to fully face her. "Well, it''s that you''ve got some rather particular Skills for someone looking to become something as boring as a [Mage], don''t you think?" "I don''t see what''s so boring about a-" "Old men, floating in their city. Tinkering with tools, fiddling with complicated things." She scoffed. "You could do better." "I have Magic." I defended. "And maybe I like boring." "Fair, Magic isn''t a common thing. Certainly, it helps your chances" She shrugged with the admission. "But, I don''t believe you to be a boring sort. Not for a second." "Why''s that?" I stopped myself, realizing I''d been clenching my fist. Anger had gotten the better of me, and the Guildmaster had somehow drawn me into the conversation. I hesitated, tempted to turn and continue along the wall, only to have her drop down in my path. "Because we''re the sum of all of our pieces, in the end." She answered, leaning towards me. "That [Hide Presence] you''ve got, for example. And the other one..." I suddenly found her very difficult to look at. As if she was dissolving into the wind. "What other one?" I asked, careful in my tone. "I think you might know." Her voice answered, seemingly sounding from no direction at all, as she slipped from sight. "That which was given, as much as earned." Her words had been slipping, I realized. No longer quite as playful, no longer quite as subtle. Glancing to the railing, a small sense of worry trickled down my spine. She was still very close, but I had no way of telling exactly where. Slowly, I turned about the walltop. "I have a few tricks up my sleeve." I answered, warily. "Like anyone." The smoldering fire I''d extinguished in my palm began to sputter to life, as I felt the wind shift. It seemed a small and pitiful weapon, compared to the chill which circled me. "Like anyone." The Guildmaster''s voice echoed. "I''d expect nothing less." There was pressure, now. A tremendous sense of mounting danger, quickly drawing closer. Concentrating my breathing, I felt the magic grow and feed on the mana I could give it: readying to flare out in a violent burst at a second''s notice- "None of that, John." My wrist was caught, locked in a quiet vice as I felt a finger trace along the nape of my neck. "You''re much too cautious." "It''s a learned behavior." I answered, wary of the touch resting on my neck. The pressure there only lessened as the flame in my hand was choked out. "Mmm." Her hum of acknowledgement came with an edge. "I do like that about you." "Do you, now?" "Oh, yes." "I don''t suppose this is how you ask every man out for a drink?" I joked, weakly, trying not to think about how she had my life in her hands, fingers at my neck as certain a death as a Fernwolf''s jaws. She laughed at that, but it was cold. Emotionless. As if she were an entirely different person from the one who had been dancing about, just moments before. "No, John." She answered, voice like ice. "You''re a particularly special case." My breath caught, stopped by a sudden and visceral feeling of death. As if the sun had gone gray, as if I had dropped into freezing water, I was frozen as her hand wrapped softly around my neck to pull me forward. Towards those color-shifting eyes, and a face that was no longer smiling. Eyes of gray turned to black. "Look very closely." She commanded. "Do not look away." I did. Letting the image form, as if surfacing from beneath waves of mist. At first, I saw almost nothing. Just the barest outline, that slowly solidified into a single understandable line, while the rest remained obscured. Hidden entirely from my view.
Title: Guildmaster ??? ???
Layered beneath Skills, it was pale and ghostly, but it wasn''t done. I had used [Identify] this way, many times before. On inanimate objects, on people passing by, but this was different. As I pressed forward, pushing the skill to see deeper: it let me in. As if sinking, down into the depths. Farther and farther, I carried on. Deeper, until pressure was building in my skull and the unknown details blurred. Twisting about, as they came into focus. Instinctively, I felt the pattern of mana begin to strum behind my eyes. The magic in my veins was flowing, now. Bringing with it a familiar clarity of mind, as the visage formed. Assembling into legible text, one fragment at a time.
Title: Guildmaster Class: Assassin
The Class read like a knife cuts: as if the word itself were honed with a scent of blood and death. Yet, there was just one more tiny fraction waiting. One that I found that I was being allowed to see. Though I could go no farther, there was a sense of motion. As if a final piece was being pushed towards me. Coming up from the bottomless depths of shifting smoke, cresting on its arc to become visible for only the faintest instant. But that was enough. With the whisper of a thousand voices, I could feel the recognition crawling beneath my skin. The scents of storm, of ancient stone, of darkness, and of what mortals cannot know.
Blessing of Forgotten Gods
I stumbled. [Skill - Rank up] - [Identify - Lvl 6] My mind spun about, reeling from the sudden shift. Hands against warm stone, I realized I was gasping for air, leaning against the stone of the battlement wall. "We all have secrets to keep." The Guildmaster spoke quietly. "But this is one we share." "What does it mean?" Steadying myself, I turned as her presence all but vanished from the world. "Caution is well and good, if you have time. For those who can spend decades up in an ivory tower, in the sky." She answered. "But for the rest of us, a little push never hurt." By the time I had found my feet again, she was gone. Truly gone, in fact, for the sense of watching eyes did not return as the day passed. No longer was there a sense of my ever-present, wandering, shadow. It was as if I had been freed, abruptly allowed to have peace for the hours before dinner, and several after. But my mind was not at rest. What was that, and why had she shown me? Simply because we shared the same strange "Blessing?" Was she friend, or foe, or something in between? Yet, I found that reversing the game that the Guildmaster and I had shared over the past few days, was impossible. As if she''d disappeared from existence, I could find no trace of her within the fort. By the time night had fallen, I accepted that I would have to go without answers. It was a strange feeling, wishing for the pressure of watching eyes, lurking in the dark. But they didn''t return. Even as I returned to my room, closing the door behind me: no eyes waited from the window ledge. In the dark, candle''s flame of fire lifted above my palm, I was completely alone. Letting exhaustion take me, I lay down in my bunk, my thoughts settling. Slowly swirling down the drain, towards slumber, it was only just as I was closing my eyes, that I turned to seethe glint of metal. Stabbed into the headboard, a blade waited. Pinned with it, was a folded piece of parchment. Pulling the blade free, turning it over in my hands, I felt dread settle in the pit of my stomach. One that only worsened as I read the note. Scrawled in a careful, elegant, script. "Wear it well." Gregory''s knife had found its way back to my possession. 58 - Trouble First they came for the Northlands, and I did not speak out¡ª Because I was not a Northlander. Then they came for the Nations of the West, and I did not speak out¡ª Because I was not a Citizen of those strange lands. Then they came for the East, and I did not speak out¡ª Because I was not a member of their Republic. Then they came for me. Hear my plea. The last of our [Folk Hero] have been lost, and The Black Roses are becoming exhausted. Our allies are falling, slivers at a time. As if the Empire has no concern for life, it is clear they will gleefully lose a thousand battles simply to win a single war. We stand beside the edge of this cliff, inching closer by the day, with our swords drawn for the final, bitter, fight. I only ask the Kingdom stand with us, before it is too late. .... Even as I was left in peace, with the sensation of watching eyes no longer a concern, I slept poorly that night. Atop the thin blanket, with Gregory''s knife tucked safely on my belt, I lay staring up at the ceiling. I would say I was lost in thought, but it was much the opposite. There was too much to think of, and I''d given up. My thoughts towards the future, my goals in this strange world. If I would ever see home again- if I even wanted to. As I forced my eyes closed, I felt as if I did so in an effort to shut out the world. As if prying at some method of letting my mind spin itself out. Slowly, I let exhaustion take me, breathing settling into the careful pattern that I''d learned through my spell practice, as my pulse settled. And I drifted. As if rocking back and forth, or a leaf on a windless day. I began falling towards a place that was familiar. Where a sky of colorless shades fit above an endless ocean of black glass. There was no lingering mana to draw me within the fabric of that place: yet I could recognize the boat, rocking on the sea of night. Far from shore as we were, I could see the glint of gold, waiting should our vessel dare approach. Where the throne loomed like a mountain, watching over its ever-expanding territory. Turning about, I could see the waves were already awakened, as if I were a stone thrown into an endless puddle. Ripples shook out, polished glow showing hints to the darkness below. Until, of course, these too did settle, leaving nothing but stillness behind. There, the two of us waited in silence. Myself, and the man who held the oars. The skeleton wreathed in shadows. As time passed, the oars began to move in a patient manner, guiding us along the unseen currents. Though the silence never broke, I found I did not mind. For there were no words to speak. Nothing like that was needed, I simply understood that I was being shown something. The coast blurred, scenery shifting, cliff face rising up from the sandy beaches that had once held the coast. Where, atop them, dark forests of strangeness and death waited. With each passing of the oars, we leap ahead. Miles blurring together in an instant, until the motion finally drew still again. The waves had returned. More numerous and violent than I had ever seen. Cresting shards of glass, cutting into themselves. Sharp and jagged edges, stirring up whirlpools that sank to disturbing levels below. But I paid these no mind, as my attention was commanded by a skeletal hand, pointing towards what I was meant to see. There, my eyes followed to the sight of sails. We were no longer alone. Heavy and dark, they rose above the ocean. Masts like spears towards the sky, stained with red, and violence, as they cut a swath that parted the waters. Waves rose and fell with supernatural grace, sending jagged edges along the surface of glass. But it was the emblem, emblazoned upon them, which stole my attention. A horrible shape, I''d hoped so badly to put behind me and forget. I watched them, until I awoke once more. [Skill - Rank up] - [Void Walker - Lvl 4] The message faded, even as a sense of relative urgency lingered. The dreams had been creeping up in regularity, as had the Skill. This wasn''t the first time it had recently ticked up another level. Which, was worrisome. Dressing myself for the day ahead, I wasn''t sure if I should be concerned by that fact. There hadn''t been any information on the subject in the fort''s library of texts. Or at least I hadn''t discovered any yet, and I suspected asking about prophetic dreams might make me seem mentally unstable, so I''d resisted the urge to ask Neriah if he knew of anything. Though, there was one person I might be able to ask. Glancing down the knife now tucked beside my dagger, I considered leaving it in my room for a moment. Then, I considered what the Guildmaster might do, if I tried. Her note had indicated that wasn''t an option. Besides, if I played along, she might be willing to answer some questions. Saying, of course, I answered some of her own. And that I could find her, in the first place... I frowned at the thought. There was no way I''d be able to find her unless she decided it, and I had the nagging suspicion that she wanted a lot more than conversation... Stepping out into the halls, I mulled over my best course of action. Dealing with dangerous women wasn''t a subject I could say I had a tremendous amount of life-experience with, but it was clear that she wanted something specific from me. And something that, perhaps unfortunately, didn''t involve getting me between the sheets. Though, maybe she wanted that too. Hell, if that was all I needed to do to get answers, I''d probably commit to it as a best-case scenario, but I had my doubts. She was quite difficult to get a read on, but that seemed far too simplistic a solution. Mind clouded by these thoughts, I fetched myself breakfast from the kitchens, making sure to pass a few compliments to the cooking staff, before heading towards the Scribe rooms. I didn''t make it that far. "Nice knife." Karen stopped me short with an arm outstretched in my path, as I made my way to the hall. I hadn''t noticed her. Cloak on, hood up, I realized she''d probably been waiting in the kitchen since before I''d arrived. "It is." I answered, unable to pass further. Carefully, I tried to step around her, but she moved with me: blocking the exit. "Tell me, where''d you get it?" "An old friend." I answered, glancing about the room. Quiet had fallen, conversations muffled. There were a lot of people watching. This all just screamed "trouble." "Playing stupid, then?" Karen stepped in, delivering a hard shove that sent me back a pace. Her Attributes were nothing to scoff at, as I stumbled. "I''m not playing anything." I shot back, barely catching my balance. "Let me through." "Not until I get my knife back." "What has you so certain this is your knife?" I asked. "I''m sure there are plenty of others that look similar." Carefully, I looked about the room. Either those who were present were already in on this, or they just waiting to see what came of it: but no one was going to intervene. Which was either very good, or very bad... I wasn''t decided. "Because that knife look''s an awful lot like mine." Karen retaliated. "And it went missing last night, along with a large number of other things from my room."This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. I could connect the dots. The Guildmaster had said I needed a "Push" hadn''t she? This was a real frustrating method for going about that, though. Wrecking Karen''s room and framing me for it... "Speak up, why don''t you?" She pressed, her voice raised. "Tell everyone how you stole from me." The murmurs around us were immediate, and I resisted the urge to curse. There''s a fine line between a push and a death sentence. "It''s my knife." I answered, calmly and clearly as I could, making my announcement audible to anyone else in the room. There was no sense in making things worse than they already were. "And I didn''t steal it from you." "Liar." She shot back. "I''m not-" "I don''t know what the Baron saw in you." She cut me off. "But Roggar''s right: once Empire scum, always Empire scum." There were a few murmurs at that. "Let me pass." I tried to settle the building pressure of anger in my chest. The magic was well on its way to riling up. Even with both of my fists held tightly shut, I could feel the prickling sensation of pressure and heat in my palms. As if the fire hated her as much as I did. "Don''t think I will." Karen answered, hand falling towards the sword on her hip. "I''m not moving until you admit to your crimes." "I didn''t steal anything from you." I stated, again. "Whoever wronged you, it wasn''t me." All truth. Walking a rather fine-line, but still the truth. "Liar." Her sword shifted, pushing down in preparation to draw. "I don''t like your tone." It seemed that diplomacy had failed me. Settling things with words had reached a dead-end, and enough was enough. Maybe my magic really did hate the woman, because the pounding in my ribs had breached whatever mental floodgate I''d erected to stop it, and had begun spilling out. As if eager to be free of its confinement, fire was leaking out between my fingers, spitting hot smoke and wisps of mana. It was pissed. I was pissed. "Back the hell off." I warned, raising my palms up. Fire exploded to life with a loud crack of pressure. My own anger easily fed into the magic, two small orbs of intense heat erupted. "I see what you''re doing, and if you pull that sword I make no promises you''ll be alive when this is over." It was a good line. I meant every word of it, but I immediately recognized my mistake as Karen''s lip curled, and her hand didn''t hesitate. She wasn''t scared. Those eyes of hers were far from friendly, looking at me as if looking at something to be removed. The hushed mutters around us had completely silenced at the sight of Magic, and people were carefully trying to extricate themselves from the developing situation. My open threat hadn''t helped much on that front. What, with people all but tripping over their own feet to get away. Several bowls hit the floor, spilling the morning slop of breakfast onto the stone. I tensed, flaring my magic further. Giving her one more reason, on top of a list of other pretty good reasons, why she should just stop. Why this was really stupid, and was going to end very badly for both of us. But it didn''t matter. I could tell, she was really going to do it. Even staring down Magic, two duplications of a spell that would probably set anyone to "deep-fry" directly in front of her, and she was going to do it. I couldn''t decide if she was insane, or just confident. Was there something I didn''t know here? Some sort of special ability she had, that made her certain of victory? Was she just that angry? Roggar had been the one with the temper, but Karen always seemed far more the calculating-type. Unknown variables aside, I steeled myself, mana surging even further. The resource began to drain, but I deemed it necessary. I''d seen what some of the Skill attacks the [Guard] Class possessed could do, and impressive as some of those were, I knew at the end of the day her weapon was still just a sword. The blade would either come in quick, right hand drawing it at an angle, or it would be flicked forward and put into position for a sudden thrust. Likely towards my heart, eye, or neck. If the blade took on an "aura" I might already be in range, but there was a limit to how far it would reach. If I timed it right, I could backstep while I attacked. She might still hit me, but the result would be a serious problem for her, considering our choices of weaponry. It was a simple fact that neither of us were going to be able to block one another, so if I survived the first clash, the area-effect of intense heat in her direction had a good chance to blind, blister, and seriously wound. If I managed to hit her dead on, she might be crippled. If... if if if. There were quite a few, major, "if" lined up in a row. I wasn''t happy about that, but mapping out possible outcomes was plausible. I''d have to plan on the fly. Either keep attacking while I held the advantage, or make a break for it when I spotted an opening. But, I''d be in a far better position than she would. "Last chance." I stalled just a bit longer. Planting one more doubt, that might just make her reconsider how much of a train-wreck this was about to be. She wasn''t having second thoughts. No, from the looks of it, I knew we''d be settling this any second. Well, at least she''d be seen as the aggressor. She''d draw first, and from that point on I''d have reasonable cause for self-defense. I wasn''t half-starved and dying of thirst any longer, and I''d been seeing a steady creep of improvements with my Attributes. If I had to fight, I wouldn''t leave things half-finished. No: I was going to burn her alive. The fire in my palms grew. Primed and ready: the orange began to shift into a pale blue, as if taking on a life of their own. The embers they spat out seemed to buzz and spark with power, traveling upward on the drafts of air forming around them. In response, Karen leaned in, leg stepping forward, arm shifting for the coming strike. I did much the opposite, fire ready to engulf and devour- "Enough!" A sudden impact smashed through the air, delivering a thunder-crack blow of force that sent both of us stumbling backwards. I found that Gertrude stood between us. With her sleeves rolled up past her elbow, glowing ladle in hand, her expression was dangerous. "I won''t allow fighting, not in my kitchen" The [Chef] declared. "It stops here." "Get out of my way, cook." Karen growled. "This has nothing to do with you." "That''s [Chef] to you, girl." Gertrude spit back, eyes narrowing. "If you want to duel, the field is right outside, but you won''t be doing it in here." "You think that you can stop-" As Karen shifted, the ladle leveled on her, taking a darker sheen as the Skill that wrapped around the wooden instrument magnified in force. She stopped at the sight, expression of irritation turning into concern. She wasn''t scared of magical fire, but she was scared of a ladle. Quickly, I made a mental correction to my original assessment of the [Chef]. Gertrude was clearly much more dangerous than I''d imagined. "Don''t test me." The [Chef] warned. "You''re decades short of surviving it." Karen, to her credit, seemed to take the warning to heart. Straightening out her posture, her sword hand fell away. Seeing that, Gertrude turned on me, letting out a loud huff, satisfied to see I had let the flames I''d summoned die out. She nodded, accepting things as they were. "Whatever conflict you''re settling; you need to do it somewhere else." She announced, shooting both of us a stern look. "But considering who''s involved, I''m sure the Baron is already on his way down here." Thankfully, she was right. It seemed that some of those who fled the kitchen, had a destination in mind, as a few awkward seconds of silence were all we had before the storm of a man arrived. The sound of heavy boots on fast approach was the only further warning before a heavy arm smashed a door aside, ducking under the frame to loom above us. "What is the meaning of this?" The Baron''s rumbling voice seemed to shake the very stone beneath our feet, and I was certain I saw dust fall loose from the ceiling, as he stepped through. "Explain!" Suffice to say, what followed was not a pleasant conversation. I''m not certain if it was favoritism for Karen and myself which spared us, but I have to imagine it helped. As did confirmation that I''d repeatedly attempted to deescalate, which shifted the blame. A little, not a lot. But that was enough. I was once again reminded (by no small amount of ear-drum rupturing shouts) that Karen had a real name, which wasn''t Karen, but "Solas." I was also shown the Baron''s lie-detection abilities, in no uncertain terms. He stared the both of us down, demanding we answer his questions. Then, he accepted our responses, before passing judgement. In a very [Lord]ly way, I might add. "John''s not lying." He announced. "Whatever happened, he wasn''t involved. That''s the end of it." "But he has my knife!" Karen- I mean, Solas, insisted. "Is that her knife?" The Baron glanced at me, demanding I answer. "No." I replied, warily hugging the line that separated truth from falsehood. "It is not her knife." "Where did you get it?" The Baron pressed. "It was left to me by a friend." He squinted at me, scars creasing in concentration for a moment, before shrugging. "That''s that, the matter is settled." He stated, accepting it. "Get him out of here while I deal with this one." As he brought his attention back to Solas, he motioned to a [Servant], who took me by the arm and lead me away from the kitchens. "I can walk on my own." I prompted, as we turned the corner of the hall. "Oh, but a strong [Mage] like yourself would surely hide any injuries to save face." The [Servant] replied, dramatically, pulling me farther along the hall. "We must get you to a [Healer] as soon as possible." She stressed, as she quickened her pace. "I''m fine." I replied, trying to tug my arm free. "Besides, I''ve heard the [Healer] isn''t particularly pleasant when they see their patients for foolish reasons." "I must insist." She pressured, pushing open a door, in an effort to lead me into what appeared to be an... empty storage room. I slowed, turning to really look at her for the first time. Had there really been a [Servant] like this in the fort? Someone with this figure? Her dress seemed to fit a little too tightly to her waist, and that hair... I caught a familiar, sly, smile. "You''ve got to be joking." I said, stopping where I was. "Why would I ever joke about something so serious?" She asked, innocently. "If anything were to happen to you, why... I just don''t know what I''d do." I waited, as her smile widened. All at once, her Title and Class dropped away, as did her appearance. Features and clothing fading off, no longer quite so visible. "A shame you''re so attentive. I could have tended to your wounds, you know. Just the two of us." The Guildmaster laughed. "It would have been fun." "You realize I could have been killed by that stunt you pulled." I yanked my arm free, angrily. "The hell was that?" "Oh, it wasn''t all that bad, was it?" "She would have killed me." I answered. "Solas and her friend, Roggar. The both of them have had it out for me since I was brought in. In fact, if they''d had their way, I''d already be dead." "I think you''d manage just fine." She replied, settling her laughter at the sight of my frown. Shamelessly, she pouted. "Come now, John. I was right there. Regardless of what happened, if anything did go wrong, I would have stopped it." I rubbed at my eyes, letting out a breath I''d apparently been holding. The Guildmaster was probably telling the truth. Probably. "That some sort of Skill?" I asked, settling my composure. "What, this?" She asked innocently, shifting back into a [Servant], then a [Guard], then a [Trader], before slipping back into her normal, undefinable, self. I blinked, and she was gone again. Reduced from my senses, back to the basic sensation of watching eyes and a general compass direction. "I wanted to ask you about the Blessing." I pressed. "About what it means." Silence answered, as her presence faded further. "Seriously?" I muttered, catching the faintest echo of a woman''s laughter from somewhere down the hall. "After all of that?" I waited for a moment, awkwardly standing in the hall, but no further responses could be heard. Shaking my head in frustration, I made way to the Scribe rooms, where my quill worked itself just a little deeper into the parchment than normal. Neriah raised an eyebrow once or twice at the creases in the papers, but perhaps the occasional puffs of smoke that lifted from my writing hand made him reconsider saying anything. That night, I returned to my room without dinner. Instead I settled for chewing on a stale piece of bread I''d stashed away in my desk and a few pieces of dried meat, while I furiously read through a book I''d thought might be promising- but ultimately turned out to be useless. "Temples of the Kingdom" was utterly vacant of information that I could utilize, only referencing the more modern cathedrals dedicated to a "Church of Sun." There was nothing about old or forgotten Gods, or blessings of any sort. As the hours stretched on, much to my dismay, the Guildmaster did not grace me with her presence. Closing the book shut and lying down for the night, I tossed and turned until morning. No matter what I did, I awoke from fitful dreams of violent sails, and approaching danger. Then, morning came: Brought in by a pounding on my door, the scent of smoke, and the incessant ringing of bells. 59 - Combat ¡°Veni, vidi, vici.¡± -Julius Caesar .... "How many of them are there?" I winced as the Baron bellowed, fists cracking the table of the make-shift war room. Scattered papers and documents thrown to the floor, as a map of the town was stretched overtop. "Numbers! Now!" "Five ships, Sir!" The Peace Keeper answered, replacing another, who was already rushing out of the room with the previous orders. He pointed on the map, breathing erratic. "Other than that, we don''t have a count yet. Several hundred [Soldier] Class, at best guess." "How in all the fucking storms did five ships make it here without warning?" "A [Scout] just came in from one of the outposts just a moment ago. They''ve reportedly burned two trader vessels on the way south, and they blasted several of the [Scout] towers before anyone could send warning." "Fuck!" The table collapsed under another blow. "Send the fucking crows out. Warn everyone." "Everyone-" "Fucking everyone! The other territories, the Kingdom, your fucking ma''s farm! Neriah, go with him! See it done!" "Sir!" The [Scribe] bowed, following after the [Guard] who sprinted off, eyes wide. The Baron turned back to the remainder, town leaders wiping sweat of their brows with clear unease. "The docks." He growled. "You passed them, do you think we stop them there?" "We''ve the numbers. With the Fyrd hopefuls, it''s plausible we could hold them-" "Hold them? We can''t hold them, I''m asking if we can fucking burn them." The Baron grunted as two attendants slung plate armor over his shoulders. "The cliffs are the only natural defense we can count on. How many of our men are down there?" "Sir, we had a half score stationed, and another of that number went to reinforce when the bells began." "Then they''re already dead. Hammer." He commanded, as two [Guard] rushed the massive weapon into his hands. He planted it onto the ground with an impact that crushed stone. "I want everyone in the fort. If they breach the town, they''ll have a foothold." "Sir, if we burn the docks, the trade-" A nervous town leader''s voice died on their lips, as the Baron''s stare fixed itself upon him. "Do you want gold, or do you want to fucking live?" The man cowered under the pressure that filled the room. "On me." The Baron didn''t wait for an answer, as the final strap for his plate fit into place. Shoulder pieces snuggly fit, as he began to march. "I want every person who can fight in the main courtyard. We stop them before they get into the town, or we''re finished." I followed after, trailing at the half-jog of a pace that was set. The halls were already swarming with activity. [Guard] Class, [Hunter] Class, [Archer] Class, rushing out, weapons in hand as they struggled with leather and chainmail. Down the steps, more and more filtered through. All of them rushing into improvised ranks, looking ahead as the Baron leapt down from the wall, landing with two craters beneath his boots. "Form up!" He commanded. "We''re rushing the docks!" He shouted. "Open the gates for the townfolk to take shelter, I want ten [Archer] Class on the walls! [Healer] and [Mage] of any kind are to remain in the fort!" I stopped, still halfway down the steps, as his stare passed me by. Several others among the crowd stepped back, as a hush fell, waiting for further instruction. The ringing of bells was mingling with distant screams, now. Shouts and explosions, off in the distance. Over the walls, I could see smoke. Inside the fort, though, was almost total silence. Rattled and nervous faces, crooked helms, and ragged breathing. "Thought I''d have a few more years until my chance to go back to war would arrive." The Baron announced. "But if the Empire''s so ready to die, we''ll give them what they want." A muffled cheer rose at that, dwarfed by the groaning of the gates, as the thick wooden doors opened behind him. Even only partly pulled back, already there were people rushing in. [Worker] and [Trader] Class, with all manner of others mingled among them. Crying children, gaunt-faced women, men clinging to blood-stained wounds. At the sight of them, the Baron''s grimace tightened. He gave me another look, before spitting on the ground, and grinding it beneath his boot. The scars on his face stretched and grew taut, shades of blood rushing beneath his skin. "You all came to fight for the Kingdom, so you can count yourselves lucky! Today''s the day!" He raised his hammer in one hand, as it glowed with power. All around the fort, a pale aura began to lift, blanketing out along the dirt and stone, rolling up boots and armor. "When you head down South, you''ll have some stories to tell, eh?" A cry rose in response, weapons lifting to join his. "We go!" The Baron shouted loud. "To battle!" "To battle!" The cheer erupted, as the Baron turned and headed for the gate. Even as he moved, his aura magnified. Already, I felt stronger. As if exhaustion and fear were being lifted off my shoulders, and I could see the effects were still expanding. Coating the town, as it carried further. Those nervous stragglers in the back of the squad straightening out, paces falling into rhythm as they followed. Then, they were out of reach. The feeling of fearless power slipped away, and was replaced with terror and organized panic. The scene of men rushing barrels of arrows into place along the wall, and several [Healer] Class running down to meet the cries of pain, just now stumbling into the fort. Overhead, I heard the cawing of birds, wings taking flight at launching out towards destinations unknown, small scrolled messages tied tightly to their legs. From below, many of the towns people looked about with fear, some of them stopped at the sight of me. "Shit." I muttered, retreating up the steps, and to take a place along the wall, out of the public''s view. The side glances from the [Archer] Class were little better, but at least most of them knew who I was. Down the slope below, the Baron''s force had already disappeared, hidden among the buildings that bordered the main road to the fort. Distantly, I could see more fires were rising, almost all of which seemed to be centered along the docks. There, tall masts of red sails seemed to teeter, just barely in view beside the cliffs. "Was this what you were trying to tell me, Gregory?" I gritted my teeth, as more and more people fled towards the relative safety of the fort. "That I was royally fucked?" Picking up a spare bow, I gave it an experimental draw, confirming I was just barely strong enough to do so. I was a terrible shot, but I''d been trained on the basics, back when I was in the castle. Ironic as that was. Nocking an arrow, as the others atop the wall had, I waited. Waited and wondered how this would all work out. .... "John! Gods mercy, there you are!" Neriah''s voice woke me from my daze atop the wall, rushing towards me with a swishing of his formal garb. "Come with me! Quickly!" The [Scribe] all but latched onto my arm and began dragging me, as he quickly pivoted. "The likes of us need no part in battle." He whispered as he pulled me back towards the inner buildings of the fort. "Come, help me gather what we can. If the fort is invaded, we must be certain we save what we can." It was a flimsy excuse at best, and I knew that. Morally, I should have resisted. Yet, as much as it pained me to admit it, the thought of taking shelter instead of dying in combat was difficult to overcome. While the battle at the docks wasn''t visible from the wall, I had a growing sense that the Baron''s forces were not going to be the victors. Already, several [Guard] had stumbled back up towards the fort, helped by civilians. Each one had been more wounded than the previous. Things were not looking good. So, it was only a moment later that we were back within the familiar study rooms, doors shut tightly as Neriah began kicking the carpet away and wrenching at a particular piece of stone tile. There, a small crawl space was revealed, and he began un-ceremonially throwing books into it. "If there''s a fire, we will lose everything! This is the best we can do!" Neriah explained, as he desperately leafed through the shelves, picking select clumps of texts by the arm-load, to drop below. "Quickly now, help me!"Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. I did, though I had no true guidance on what he was specifically hoping to save. Sweeping the shelves, I began throwing books below, trying not to cringe at the rough impacts many were receiving. Pages splayed out in the dirt, buried under heavy bindings. Beside me, the old man was all but gasping for air, as he worked feverishly. We were interrupted by a heavy explosion, which rocked the fort outside. Shouts were echoing through the halls beyond the door. "Close the gates!" A cry rang out. "Close them!" "Gods, they''re already here." Neriah coughed, dropping one more armful into the pile below, before dragging the stone back into place. "There is so much more I must do." He opened the door, looking both ways before rushing out into the fort. I made to follow after him, before stopping. What the hell was I supposed to do now? Hide? Fight? Neither of those sounded like good ideas. Servants rushed the halls, ushering townsfolk into rooms as they shut the doors behind them. Chances were good the fort was about to directly come under attack. The fighting that had been in the distance could now be easily heard. Even through the thick walls, rumbles of tremendous impacts were shaking through, throwing dust off the ceiling. "We''ve got wounded! Wounded!" From the main hall, I could hear people were shouting out for help. "Fighting has passed the docks! They''re in the town!" Perhaps it was guilt, but I soon found the bow and arrow I''d accidently stolen from the wall top in hand, rushing back towards the gate. As I took to the steps, heading up towards the [Archer] Class who were already loosing at targets below, I was just in time to see one of the few towers the fort possessed explode. Almost like a gattling gun, heavy bolts ripped through the stone, cutting it to pieces that collapsed almost immediately. A man screamed, as he plummeted down below, crushed as the rest of the material buried him. Ducking down, several more sprayed through the wall, sending shrapnel about- before the attacks abruptly stopped. One of the [Archer] Class on the wall shouted something, repositioning to return fire. Then, the attacks returned. He too, was hit. Arrow straight through his chest, the man tumbled down the steps towards me, already dead by the time he slid to a stop. Rushing over him, I promptly changed my course, ducking below the outcropping embrasures of the wall as I made my way towards where the wall top met the second floor of the fort. There was no way I was going to get involved in this, I decided. Not if [Archery] Skills could rip through solid rock. I''d keep my head down and wait for the next lull. As I made my way, the remaining [Archer] Class returned fire yet again, and I heard several screams of pain below as the wall top crew let out a ragged cheer. They''d earned us a temporary reprieve, it seemed. From cover, looking down below towards the front gate, I could see there were still people are trickling in. Dozens of wounded Peace Keepers were tripping over the rubble in their path as they made way into the bordering courtyards, or deeper into the fort, but the Baron wasn''t among them. "They''re storming the town!" I heard a familiar voice shout, handing off a wounded companion as he turned to issue orders to several [Worker] Class by the gates. "They''re killing everyone, keep those open until there''s no choice!" He grabbed another wounded, dragging them inside just as an arrow took the unlucky soul in the back. The wounded man let out a gasp of pain, before falling limp. Pulling the man aside, I watched as Roggar set them down, rising with his fisted clenched. Rushing towards them, a [Healer] stopped short, shaking their head before hurrying to the next in need of help. I watched him, as he set his fist into the wall, teeth gnashing in anger as he looked about the fort. It was a surprisingly human moment, from a man I despised. One that caught me by surprise. Which was unfortunate, because almost supernaturally, he suddenly looked up and spotted me before I could think to duck away. His expression was of pure, perfect, hatred. Then, he started moving. "Oh fuck." I cursed, ducking down to let [Hide Presence] take over. Quickly, I resumed my slinking along the wall at, glancing back behind me as I went. Roggar was not someone I wanted to deal with. Perhaps I could get away from him in the confusion- "You should watch the other side, John." The Guildmaster''s warning reached my ear as a melodic whisper. I turned to look in front of me, just in time to see the sword as it came for my throat. .... To be honest, I wasn''t the sort who was all that great in a fight. I knew what I needed to do, of course, but the execution was always where I stumbled. Streamlining my thoughts to simply go ahead and complete the actions, without worrying about cluttering my mind up with the ever-expanding possibilities of what my opponent might react with. There''s a certain perspective that a person needs to hone, in order to really thrive in combat. The people who do, I''ve found, tend to be the sort who are born into it. Those folks, who have years upon years of experience set into their very bones. Improving their abilities until even their worst performance would still rival my best. What''s worse, is that almost every fight I''d ever been in up until this... well, each of them had been clumsy. Battlefields, wolf attacks... there''s not a lot to learn about the finer details, and practicing on one''s own isn''t a real replacement for true experience. If the gloves come off, truth be told, there''s very little order to the chaos and there''s a definite limit to human reaction time. What a person can both see and avoid isn''t all that much. Be it a punch, or a kick, or a deadly instrument of gleaming steel: fighting is more about running on muscle memory than actually "seeing" anything and making a logical decision on what to do about it. But, perhaps my perspective was still grounded in another world''s logic. Still stuck, or trapped, considering the premise of a fight from the position of an Earthling: from basic human potential, without Attributes. Without an additional layer of enhancement, settled on top of the basic biology and physics already in play. Because, I found then, in that instant: there was a huge difference. I could see it. The sword coming for me, as it left its sheath. As it swung in, up at a diagonal, from Roggar''s hip to his chest. I watched in horror as I saw that certain kill coming for me. Blade of glowing metal, about to disembowel me- And then I saw my own body react. I''m not sure if it was Dexterity. I''m not sure if it was Intelligence and Wisdom, mixed up in the blender with all the rest: but when Roggar''s attack came for me, I moved. My left hand swept out, dagger moving in unison with a back step. Not perfect, but enough not to die. There was a flash of blades, and- The second strike was already coming back around. I could see. See that I was losing. Terror and speed, desperate backpedaling, gasps of pain, and anger. Steel on steel, I watched as the edges of our weapons sunk into one another. As if they were biting one another, cutting in to dig grooves on the metal as the impacts make themselves known. My dagger was slapped aside, returning to block just in time to be swapped away again, as I wished so badly I had a sword. Or at least something with more weight and reach to it. My arm felt shaken to the bone. There was no skill or finesse in my defense, and there wasn''t any in Roggar''s attacks, either. He was beating me into submission. "You." Roggar growled, as he stepped into the next blow, pinning me against the battlement, pushing me back until I was barely holding his sword away from my neck. Muscles screaming, I saw my dagger begin to flex as he pressed harder. "It''s your fault!" Both hands on my weapon, and it still wasn''t enough to resist the difference in Strength. "Look at it!" He spit on me, shifting forms to lay a heavy hand into my face, sprawling me onto the edge of the battlement. Gripping my hair, he slammed me, chin down onto the stone, forcing me to see. "LOOK AT IT!" The town was aflame. I could see the remaining pieces of battle, playing out. The shouts and screams were unmistakable, as was the clashing of metal. Down there, violence was reaching a crescendo. I could see flags and banners, flying high and the huge swathes of cloth, visible by the docks. Even with the height of the cliffs and the rising flames in their way: teetering from the masts of those giant ships. Golden and black fabric bearing that horrible crown. The Empire. "They''re here because of YOU!" Roggar shouted, as he pushed me, grinding my cheek into the stone. "All because we didn''t kill you when we had the chance." With a cold chill, I felt his body shifting, metal raking up against the stone to press against the nape of my neck. He was going to murder me. Head in a sack. Head on a pike. Time slowed. Nothing in my arsenal was going to be able to kill him outright. Even if I poured all of my mana out in a single spell, chances were good that he might still survive long enough to sever my head from my neck. But panic was being held in check by a half-formed, desperate, plan. I knew the dagger was on the ground at our feet. I could feel my boot stepping on it, the grip under my heel. My hands were empty. Both of them. I was only going to get one shot at this. Whipping my arms up and back, I let fire roar. With almost no concern for my mana reserves at all, I aimed for where I assumed Roggar''s face to be, as I simultaneously wrenched myself hard to the side, smashing my chin into the divot of the parapet, then rolling backwards. Roggar screamed, as his sword caught on the stone instead of my flesh and bone. The long blade was blocked, cutting slightly in against my skin and shirt, but no deeper, as I dove for my dagger, gripping it to stab hard into his leg- then his belly- then his neck. I felt a cut against my side, his sword biting into my armor, as he threw me to the side, drawing his sword back like a saw. But the damage was done. [Dexterity + 1] I was rewarded. Scrambling, I pushed farther back, as he came for me again with a downward swing, then another, then another. Half falling, half skidding along the stone, I pushed back, as blood gushed from his wounds, and his attacks slowed. I didn''t wait for him, though. As I finally found my balance enough to get on my feet properly, I dived for the nearest stairs, taking them three steps at a time towards the adjoining courtyard. Ignoring his guttural croak of a shout, I kept moving, bloody dagger in hand as I rushed for the kitchen. The confusion all about the fort helped, somewhat, but people squawked in surprise as I ran past. They didn''t matter, though. Neither did Roggar. Not anymore. All that really mattered was, even with all that was happening, there was more than a decent chance other Peace Keepers had seen me on the wall, fighting Roggar. And there was a real possibility they''d be coming for me, any moment. I needed to flee. Everything was lost at this point. Without the Baron, it wasn''t just Roggar who was going to try and kill me. I needed to get to my room. My bag, everything I''d gathered up until this point: I''d go out the window from there, I''d take the hit and roll down the embankment. Then, make for the hunting trail- "Got blood on your blade." Waiting in the window, the Guildmaster lounged with a happy smile. "I like that." I froze, contents of my desk half swept into my bag, as I stared at her. "That was a nice move, blinding him with fire. Got you out of a tricky spot." She clicked her tongue. "But it was nothing beside the knifework. Three good hits..." She moved, as if counted them down on her fingers. "You''re quite the natural." "What do you want?" I whispered, eyeing her warily. "Just tell me." "I want a lot of things." She answered, slinking down into the room with a supernatural grace. "But, what will you do now, John?" "I''m leaving. I don''t have a choice." I felt my shoulders shaking, lungs filling and emptying at an unsteady pace. I wanted to check the wound on my side, but I also didn''t want to take my eyes off of her for an instant. She was already too close to me for comfort. Then, she was gone. "Are you now?" I heard her chuckle, voice behind me, as I felt fingers run gently along the cut on my neck. "No, I don''t think you''re leaving quite yet." "Are you going to stop me?" I asked, hand adjusting on my dagger''s grip, turning to try and get her back in my sight. I knew I didn''t stand a chance, but I wasn''t going to die without trying. "Me?" Much to my surprise, I locked eyes with her once again. Shifting colors and a wry grin, waiting patiently. "No." Slowly, she shook her head, before nodding towards the doorway. "It''s not me you need to worry about." I turned towards the sound of footsteps. Methodical, heavy, they made their way closer, until they stopped. Fixed in place, to stare me down. With anger, with hatred: There, Solas stood in the doorway, her sword drawn. We looked at one another. I, standing very still, covered in blood that wasn''t my own. Her, quite the opposite. With dozens of cuts and still-forming bruises covered her face and arms, I could see that her armor was in tatters. The straps and bindings were barely holding together as her shoulders shifted with deep, horrible, breaths of rage. Working her lungs further, and further, as her eyes flared with wild anger. "YOU KILLED HIM!" She screamed. I screamed, too. Although, that was mostly because she''d stabbed me on my way out the window. 60 - Revenge They say that revenge is a dish best served cold, but I think they''re wrong. In my opinion, revenge is a dish best served broken. That way you can pick up the shards and stab the bastard with ''em. -Delmir the Bottomless .... The sword''s tip took me in the back of the shoulder with a hard thrust. One, which had probably been meant for my heart. Luckily, I had already been twisting into a dive, and I left the attack behind, sword not quite finding a way to permanently wedge into me, as I tumbled down the hill. Well, probably not all that lucky, on account of how awful it felt- but if the blade had stayed in, I would have surely lost my arm during the fall. It was far from comfortable. Rolling in a screaming, bloody, freefall: the terrain flashed past me. Wooden stakes planted in the ground whirled and blurred. There were roots, and stones, and broken things that had been lost to gravity along the slope. My arms wrapped around my head, bag absorbing some heavy hits on my back. On several occasions, I felt the wind beaten out of my chest, but I found my footing at last, and stuck the landing. Coming out and into a run, I pushed myself harder, sprinting towards the forest trail. I had to get away. Behind me, Solas howled in rage, but she was immediately drowned out by the booming of thunderous impacts: explosions that blasted the fort behind us. No longer was it just arrows and abilities in play: there was Magic afoot. Powerful Magic, at that. The kind that toppled walls and sent bricks scattering about like deadly hail. From the flaming wreckage of the town, I could see soldiers pointing from the road. Their armor very different from the Baron''s Peace Keepers, but no less familiar. Some of them looked and pointed in our direction. Then, the underbrush closed in around me. I dove through it, arms sweeping in front of me like I was swimming, legs moving as quickly as they could. Foliage whipped at my face, twigs and leaves cut my skin, but I pressed on, breaking through to hit the trail, and rushing at full tilt. Another fight wasn''t an option. I''d barely survived the first one, and that was a close thing. Plus,I''d been here before, and I remembered it well enough. I was certain there would be a chance to duck off the path, ahead. From there, I could try to rely on hide presence to escape. Or so I thought. Cold and quiet, a sword flashed out ahead of me, as Solas carved her way onto the trail. With disturbing agility, her boots cut a soft skid into the dirt, as she stilled. Her eyes stared at me, lip curled in anger. Then, she was charging. Unlike Roggar, she didn''t flaunt her clear advantage, or take time to mock me. There would be no "playing with her food," or second thoughts in concern for what I might do. Those concepts weren''t even on her radar. She simply moved. Struck. I tried to go for my dagger, but the pain in my shoulder slowed me down. In a clumsy draw, I managed to get it free- redirecting the first piercing strike for my belly, but the following swing came up and spun to a whip-like cut that caught the narrow guard it possessed, to send the weapon flying off into the brush. "I saw what you did." Solas growled, upper hand now completely assured. "You filthy, back-stabbing, traitor." "I defended myself." I yanked Gregory''s knife free, slinging my bag in front of my wounded arm as a makeshift shield. "Roggar attacked me, I didn''t have a choice." I felt for my mana. Mana: 22/100 It wouldn''t be nearly enough. "You expect me to believe that, liar? With that knife in your hand?" She didn''t wait, rushing into another stab. One, which I barely blocked. My bag was almost ripped free as the sword sunk into it, slicing free as it whirled through another form. Up, spin, down towards my shoulder. I backstepped as quickly as I physically could, then found myself diving to the side as her blade glowed. Abandoning any dignity, I threw myself, painfully, off the trail. A flash of wind let out a sudden, violent, force. Behind where I''d just been standing, a tree toppled, diagonal slice bringing it crashing into the path, as if cutting off my escape.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Fuck. There was no blocking something like that. Not with a shield, and certainly not with my bag, now hanging on just a single strap. I considered my mana again, as Solas turned to me, not waiting even a second to ready another strike. Mana: 23/100 No, I truly didn''t have enough for a real attack. If I tried, I''d be in even worse shape than I already was, but there was still enough to improvise. "Back off." I shouted, dropping my bag to grab a handful of dry leaves and dirt raising my palm to let the Magic form in a hungry torrent of unorganized fire and smoke. The airborne debris erupted: kindling for the burst of magical flames that easily doubling the original effect. Solas backstepped, buffering the impressive plume of heat and smoke enveloping her as she swung down- clearly expecting to intercept a second attack. But there was no such thing. I was already off the trail, ducking low as I brought [Hide Presence] up to full burn. Crouching forward, I broke free of the bushes and rolled low to the side. Tucking over large roots, I set my back to a tree''s trunk, pulling my bloody shirt up above my mouth and nose in an effort to further muffle any noise from my ragged breathing. Quickly, I felt myself slipping into cover. "You fucking COWARD!" She howled, as my ploy was realized, and I heard another rushing cut of wind rip apart the underbrush I''d just been in. Dirt and leaves sprayed through the air, scattering to violent effect. I knew that there was no way I was going to be able to escape. If she could keep going like there, it was only a few moments at best until she narrowed in on me. Besides that, even if I wasn''t wounded and exhausted: Solas was faster, stronger, and better equipped. I could face her a dozen times in a row and still never come away with a decisive victory. I let myself sink deeper, [Hide Presence] growing stronger. Willing it to be as strong as it had ever been, I closed my eyes and steadied my breathing. One chance, at best. This was the only option I had left. "Come out you coward!" Not five paces off, another scream of anger cut the air, as a sword swung through the underbrush. The tree next to mine was blasted apart at the seams, splinters spraying out as a glowing blade whipped through. Carefully, she followed through after it. Stance flowing, sword ready. Her forms shifted, as her steps moved with martial efficiency. Yet another tree fell, as she settled into a methodical dance, carving up the forest. I waited. Slowly, she was calming. Stance shifting from aggression, towards defense. Her eyes were keen, sweeping out for any movement, while she listening for any sound. Not simply prepared for a coming attack: but primed to retaliate. I let myself sink deeper. The cloak of [Hide Presence] had wrapped me up tightly. As if I were submerged within it, I was apart from the world as I readied my knife. Carefully, quietly, my free hand pried the contents of my pockets, searching blindly, one after the next. My bag was gone, but in my hurry to clean out my room, I knew I''d taken... I stilled, as I felt my fingers settled on something smooth and polished. Warm to the touch. The familiar pattern of a single, Silver, coin. Would this work? Was this too much of a gamble? I let myself sink deeper still. I didn''t have a choice. Thoughts like those weren''t needed. Neither was no emotion, or concern. Life or death had no place in my mind. I was hidden. I was waiting. I was ready. She was only a few steps away. Solas moved. Somewhere, a twig snapped, and her sword flashed out, striking at the sound. It was then, that I willed myself forward. Not quickly, as she did. Not graceful, as I''d seen the Guildmaster, or powerful as I''d seen the Baron. I simply stepped forward. One step, then two, then three. With my palm up, I lofted the coin up into the air, letting it soar gently overhead, reflecting the light leaking in from the open canopy, as it passed into her line of vision. She reacted immediately, dropping from one form directly into the next. As if instinctively aware of anything within her range, her sword cut with perfect form, rising up in a blow that would have ripped me from my waist to my neck. With a precise angle, she cutting the coin in two perfect pieces- But I wasn''t there. No, I was on my fourth step. The one which brought me close enough to reach outside the deep blanket of [Hide Presence] and plunge Gregory''s knife into the side of her neck. To sink it deep, and true. Just one, calculated, blow. Solas spun, then. I was too close for her sword, but her arm and grip of the weapon met my ribs. Those, together with her enhanced Strength sent me flying, to land in a crumpled heap against a tree. Gasping in pain, lungs emptied. In horror, I watched as she readied another swing. Her blade taking on a raging, definitive, glow, as she raised it above her head, ready to bring it down in a killing strike. But then, she slowed. The brilliant light of the metal faded. Her eyes, still on me, seemed to be looking far, far away. The flood of ruby pulsed free, soaking her clothes and armor, and without a word, she collapsed. Falling to the side, as if her strings had been cut. She was dead. Barely on my knees, bloody knife in my hand, it was then that I felt it. The whole world seemed to grow still. Right in that second, settled in the shadows of the forest, settled into my soul: there was a primordial shifting of currents and power. Made of something greater than any man could ever hope to be. Of something ancient and horrible. I felt the decisions as they were weighed upon scales that rose above the heavens and below the hells, and I saw them align. [Criteria Met] "No." I tried to claw it back, sinking my hands into the dirt as the message erupted into my vision. I knew what it meant. [Class Granted] "No!" Digging my knife into the soil, I shouted and begged in vain. As best I could, I tried to fight it. Even as it came crashing down. I''d worked so hard! With my Magic, with my writing! I''d tried so hard! I had fought tooth and nail, and I''d survived so much! They couldn''t take this from me! Not this! With all I had left, I willed against it. I couldn''t allow it, I wouldn''t! But I knew it was too late. As those forces beyond my understanding stilled, they locked into place. Falling, heavy as a mountain, to settle within me. One word that formed from the depths. Text that read like a dagger''s edge in the dark, and cut with a stench of blood and death, sinking deep into my soul. [ASSASSIN] It was done. I can''t remember how long I sat there for, waiting as the message faded, and the changes rippled through. As Skills began to sprout up, and my Attributes molded beneath the weight. Strange abilities, which suddenly became familiar... that is lost to me. All I truly remember is the broken twig: as it was placed gently into my hands. I remember that, and the arms. Those warm arms, which wrapped around me, blanketing me in silence and nothingness, as the Guildmaster whispered in my ear. "I knew you had it in you." 61 - New Beginnings - End of Book 1 .... The wagon we rode on creaked and groaned, as the beasts of burden carried forward down a road that seemed all too filled with others. All around, were more people like us. Heading South, or West, were those who held on hope that they could escape from the dangers still raging to the North. Yet, there were also examples of those who did the opposite. I watched from my seat, nestled beside bags of grain and crates of herbs, as I saw another group of armored [Knight] Class gallop past. Gallant flags lofted with houses and ranks, for all to see. Dozens, on steeds with brilliant colors of purple and silver. The Kingdom was responding in force, it seemed. Sending forces to bolster the defenses already in place. Blockades and checkpoints along the highways. Only a few days since the Empire''s attack, and already I had witnessed dozens of squads like that, just on this one road. Each group was rippling with strength, often glowing with Skills that were visibly in effect. So much so, that they reminded me of the Baron. It was hard to imagine anything could kill the man, but with the state of things when we left, I wondered if he''d survived. "What''s on your mind?" In front, hands on the reins, my escort leaned back, smiling. Wrapped in silk robes, hair tucked in a tight bun, anyone looking would [Identify] her as a [Merchant]. And a beautiful one, at that. "Hmm?" She leaned farther. I didn''t answer. Clicking her tongue in mock disappointment, she turned away. Directing her attentions elsewhere. As we passed a small group of [Trader] Class, she waved cheerfully, until we were finally on a stretch of road that was less occupied. "It suits you." She announced, at last. "Whether you agree with it, or not." I didn''t even want to look at her, choosing instead to rub at the bandage wrapped around my shoulder. Closing my eyes, I pressed around the wound lightly, gritting my teeth. The ointment itched. "You might as well speak." She prodded, again. "After all, who else are you going to be able to talk to? Honestly, that is." The anger in my chest simmered. "Out with it." She insisted. "You knew, didn''t you?" I gave in, letting out a long breath. "As soon as you saw the blessing, you knew." I still didn''t look at her. There was no point, anyways. The oxen pulling the cart snorted, kicking loose stone as we began to climb upwards. The road''s long downhill slope was finally coming to an end. Our pace slowed. "I suspected." She answered, finally. Shifting the reins, the wagon shook. "I wasn''t certain." "Did I ever even have a chance?" "I wouldn''t know. I''m not a God." As we continued upwards, we passed a small group of [Worker] Class, camped out beside the road. Dozens of people and tents, many huddled with children along the hill. There, small fires burned, but there was nothing roasting over the flames. Watching us with tired eyes, their heads slowly turned as we passed them by.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. They looked hungry. I shifted, from atop my pile of bagged grain. "Shouldn''t you be helping them?" I muttered. "And give up my wagon''s precious cargo?" "We both know you don''t need any of this cargo." "Mmm... maybe some other time." She shrugged. "But only if you ask nicely." I listened as she laughed, but I couldn''t tell if it was fake. Turning over to my uninjured side, I closed my eyes. I tried not to focus on the bumps and shakes that each loose stone sent rattling up the wagon, or the throbbing pain in my shoulder. Before I knew it, night had fallen. We pulled off the road, settling down the oxen with bags of feed, before the [Merchant] slipped back inside the wagon with a smile. Letting her hair down with a simple pull, she settled in, across from me. "Talk, John." She said. "Talk, so that I might listen." I met her stare for a time, watching as her Class fell away. As her Title fell away, and her features changed. The illusion slipping: back to who I knew her to be, once more. I could see her clearly, but I knew it was only because I was being allowed to. [Identify] could reach her, now. Not easily, but no longer was it impossible.
Guildmaster Assassin Blessing of Forgotten Gods, ????
"Talk." She repeated, impatient as her eyes shifting color. From gray, to purple, to gold. "Before I make you talk." I sighed. "Do you know about my world?" I asked. "Where I came from, before the Empire?" "Of course, I''ve heard the stories. Everyone has." "Which ones?" "Metal boxes without magic, odd inventions that make no sense. Metal birds that fly people in the sky, without Magic." She listed. "Things of that nature." "Fine." I shook my head. "Then, can you guess what I did, before I came here?" "Slayed monsters, perhaps?" She motioned, as if she were swinging a sword. "Hunted wolves?" "In a sense, maybe." I answered. "I solved problems." "Oh?" "Before I came here, my job was to solve problems for people. The kind that were difficult and tedious enough, so that no one else wanted to deal with them." "I suppose I could see that." She lounged back, considering, and waiting for me to continue. "I used my mind. I never fought anyone, or killed anyone. I never went out, looking for danger. I just used my mind to solve problems. That was all I did." As I spoke, I felt the words slipping, as if I couldn''t keep them in any longer. I''d never talked about this with anyone. Not even the other Heroes, what felt like so long ago. The Guildmaster listened. "In other parts of the world, though, I would see and hear about things. The stories about how there was always a war going on, somewhere. How there was violence, somewhere. But that wasn''t my life. My life was spent learning, studying, practicing, and while I know most people might find that kind of existence to be boring: I loved it for what it was." "Sounds peaceful." The Guildmaster slipped down, crossing her arms behind her head as she settled into her spot among the cargo. "It was." "Do you want it back?" "I don''t know." I answered. "Really?" "I don''t know if someone like me even has that option." "Why not?" She opened one eye, much like cat. I looked back in surprise. "Don''t you have plans for me?" I asked, gesturing to the wagon, to myself. "Me?" "Yes, you." I arched an eyebrow. "Wasn''t that what all this was for?" She sat back up, tilting her head to the side. "What is it?" I asked, cautiously. "You haven''t met many people who aren''t trying to use you for something, have you?" She grinned. "What''s that supposed to mean?" "It means: No, I don''t have plans for you." "But-" "I''m sure whatever the Gods have in store for you exceeds anything I could possibly come up with. I just saw you and thought you were interesting." She leaned forward, crossing the narrow space between us. "And for someone like me, that doesn''t happen very often." Pressing in beside me, she leaned her head against my shoulder. "So, you tell me." "Tell you what?" "What happens now, John?" She asked. "What do you want? Who will you be? Where will you go?" "Do you really want to know?" I asked. "Of course." I waited for a moment, looking at her in surprise. Finding that there was no sly smile, or tricks. "I wanted to be a [Mage]." I admitted. "When I found Magic, I thought that maybe, just maybe, it could make up for all that''s happened. If only a little. That it might be something good, among all the bad." "That''s all?" I nodded, leaning back a bit to rest more comfortably. "That''s all." I repeated, quietly. "So... be one." "What do you mean?" I asked, as a hand took my cheek, leading me to hers. "You have Magic, don''t you?" "Yes, but now it''s too late. I''m..." I stopped as her eyes shifted, colors ever-changing as she pulled me closer. "You know, for someone so smart, you can be quite a fool." Her Class changed one more time. No longer an [Assassin] or a [Merchant] or a [Servant], but something else, as she smiled for real. "So be one." She whispered, pulling me just a little bit closer as her hair draped down around us, and shut the world away. And in that moment, I couldn''t help but smile too. Book II - Chapter 1 It was difficult to understand, in the early days. Indeed, difficult to even comprehend, that all at once, after hundreds of years of uneasy peace, the Empire had razed a territory of the Freelands to the ground. They attacked without warning, without announcement or threats, without the slightest of political posturing: their ships came abruptly, and the conflict began. No one south of the Forest of Madness had predicted it. There were no whispers or ignored warnings. It simply happened, seemingly at random, lacking a clear reason or motivation. Why there? Why then? True, war had always been on the distant horizon. The Kingdom and the Empire were hardly friendly to one another, but why begin where they did, on the edge of the Freelands? Why establish a logistically difficult port on the eastern coast, where leviathans were known to lurk in droves, and the cliffs had to be carved away simply to make landfall? Surely, the element of surprise had been won. There was no denying that, but was there not a tremendous cost that outweighed the benefit? One had to imagine that even something as great and powerful as the Empire must have suffered from such a rash investment, and then suffered more in the war that followed. They had a foothold, but a terrible one. So why, of all ways to begin the inevitable, did they choose to do so in such a reckless manner? This, truly, became the question unanswered. For in the years which came after, most individuals with the means to even begin to debate the plausible answers to that question were far too distracted by the current events of the time to focus on them. So, it is only in retrospect that we can even begin piece the story together. By fragments, by broken pieces and accounts, some trusted and some others most unreliable, all carefully placed together into one, coherent, whole. In truth, even to this end, what I can say is only speculation. I can only give you my best guess, as it were, to why the Empire acted as it did: I believe their reason was fear. ....... The line was long, and the street was cold. Waiting in the designated city plaza for hours in the early morning of coming winter was bad enough. The wind, which swept through the Capital of the Kingdom, was sharp and chill. Harsh, even, as it was funneled to great speed by the dense shapes of tightly packed and uniform buildings, that made up the commerce district. Truly though, what was worst about this was the shade. It was almost noon, by my best guess. Yet, when I looked up, there was no sign of that being true. No sun could be seen cresting above me, or warmth reaching down between thin winter clouds. Instead, the pale blue sky of winter day was made out of stone. Pure and unblemished, the polished granite stretched for miles. Wide and round, it sat oppressively as it too, waited. The Citadel, in all its glory: the lowest foundation of a mighty city in the sky. "That is something. Can¡¯t get past it." One of the men ahead of me spoke up, as frost steamed from their breath. ¡°It¡¯s a place of wonder, to be sure.¡± "Aye, it''s hard to believe without my own eyes staring at the bloody thing." Standing quietly behind them, I listened in as several more voices began to murmur with the unmistakable sound of nervous conversation. The type that only ever truly sprouted when people were forced to wait for something important, but with nothing else to do. Made easier, of course, by the fact that everyone here was here for the same reason. From personal experience, I¡¯d often found that common ground got people talking without them so much as realizing it. ¡°I heard their streets are made of silver.¡± One man said. A [Scholar] from what I could glance of him, without making myself too obvious. ¡°You believe that?¡± Another laughed, farther ahead. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the towers are silver, but never the streets¡­¡± I listened, as one might well do when there was nothing better to occupy the time. Yet, I did so with more purpose than boredom. Even if I didn¡¯t listen closely, I made certain I continued with the due diligence of at least keeping attentive enough to grab any useful details, should there be any. Though, I didn¡¯t get my hopes up. This was the third time waiting in such a line, and by now I strongly suspected the chance to learn anything truly valuable from the people idly chatting here would be rare, as I¡¯d already heard most everything. From rumor, to known and accepted facts, to random personal details of others who, like myself, hadn¡¯t yet managed to secure passage up to the flying city. At some point, there was only so much one could really draw from the crowd. Diminishing returns, in some sense. Still, I¡¯d grown quite accustomed to listening. Even if it was only to determine where the next Citadel boarding location was going to be, or where the closest trustworthy inn might be in relation to that location. Or, at the very least, who I needed to follow from a safe distance in order to determine those things for myself. Just because I felt confident that today would be the day, didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t going to continue to plan as though it might well not be. I¡¯d been here for months, after all. And that meant I¡¯d been here for quite a few weeks longer than I would have liked. ¡°You here for the Academy, or are you looking for work?¡± Somewhere farther behind me, I could heard a woman had started conversation with someone down the line. ¡°Work, gods willing¡­¡± I didn¡¯t turn to look at them, but I judged by the distance that the gods would likely not be willing. Not unless ten or twenty people were rejected today. In fact, the line being what it was, I still wasn¡¯t entirely certain if I¡¯d arrived early enough. At best, they would only ever take forty people. The platforms were only so large, after all¡­ I continued to wait in silence, keeping out of conversation. If this were an inn, or a market, there might have been a chance I would risk conversation, but not here. There was only so much I was willing to do for information, and I already long-since learned that navigating unneeded conversation was a potential danger for someone in my position. Which is to say, someone who shouldn¡¯t ever be in the Kingdom¡¯s capital in the first place. Much less, standing in plain sight of [Knights] while waiting for passage to the Citadel. Which, I suppose would be another place someone like me should never be¡­ If I thought about it, there really weren¡¯t many places someone with the title ¡°Summoned Hero*¡± would ever be allowed, considering the stigma associated. Much less, one who had my Class. But so it goes. None of that mattered, and my conviction remained. I¡¯d made my choice to come here, and there would be no turning back on it. Stilling my nerves, I adjusted my cloak against another gust of wind that swept across the plaza and through the line. With a shiver, I suppressed the small inkling of annoyance that came with this, suppressing the rational thought that nagged me. If I¡¯d only been a little earlier on the last pass of the Citadel, three weeks ago, chances were good that I could have avoided the cold. The weather had been so much warmer back then. And while I had mistakenly believed that this region, further south, would have helped with the temperature and climate, the Kingdom seemed just terrible as the Freelands had been. "What''s truly hard to believe is how many people here believe they''ll be accepted to the Academy." A more arrogant voice joined the once quiet chatter. ¡°They won¡¯t take just anyone, you know? And I never once thought I''d see so many [Scholar] in one place. From what I can tell, there¡¯s barely a true [Mage] to be found. I imagine half can''t even cast the most basic of spells." I closed my eyes, as the voice grated. First the cold, and now¡­ now I had to listen to another one of these speeches. As if there wasn¡¯t always someone in these lines, who simply had to go and remind the crowd¡­ "No need for that. The Academy is a place of learning, not simply for magic.¡± Another voice, a far more reasonable sounding one, interjected. ¡°It¡¯s not all [Mages] there." ¡°You honestly believe that?¡± The sour laugh which followed almost drove me to sigh. ¡°Of course I do.¡± "Then believe me: most of the people here are wasting their coin. Perhaps a few years ago they might have welcomed the lot of you, but these days the Citadel has no patience for those lacking in talent. The times are changing.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re the judge of what they have, or don¡¯t have? Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°If I can tell, then it clearly doesn¡¯t take an [Archmage] to see it." I listened as the more arrogant tone scoffed, loudly. "But perhaps you''re right. Maybe they''ll earn their keep in the Citadel by sweeping the streets, or baking bread. It is a city, after all. I¡¯m certain it has gutters for them." I sighed, as I again attempted to wrap my cloak more tightly, and tuned out the rest of the argument. The two voices were too far ahead in line for me to confirm who they were anyways, and nothing they were saying was anything I hadn¡¯t already heard before. While I could assume they were [Mage] Class (if only from their clear confidence they were headed for some greater purpose) it seemed likely they weren¡¯t anything too extraordinary. If they were, they wouldn¡¯t be waiting in line with the rest of us.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. And much to my dismay, that wait continued. Passing the time, I adjusting the straps on my bag once more, and I confirmed my letter of recommendation was still in the envelope and sleeve of the cloak where I had left it. It settled in nicely, pressing up lightly against the dagger still tucked in its sheath that strapped tightly beside my ribs, atop my shirt. Then, I checked again. I knew it was simply the low simmer of anxiety that was getting to me, but no matter how much I wished I could settle myself completely, it was difficult. This was a risk. An unnecessary risk. I could still turn back. I could return to the Guildmaster, or just head out towards the wilderness as Gregory did. Find a place where I could try and live a simple life out of sight, out of mind. Even if war came, I could simply keep running¡­ I shook my head, willing those thoughts away. No, I had decided this was what I wanted. This was worth the risk. Silently, I continued to wait, even as more voices whispered around me. Spurred on, perhaps, by the louder conversation I had already overheard. Talk of opinions and idle chatter mingled as the time passed. Some others were arrogant in similar ways to what I¡¯d already heard, but most simply discussing local trends. Of the many rumors of the coming war and invasion. I could hear hushed tones discussing what they had learned of from up farther to the north, and of course the ever-ongoing battles with creatures to the south. Some even spoke of famous [Knights] I supposed I should have heard of, and their recent feats. It was still strange to me, how casually war could be discussed. Not a distant war, but one that was within a few weeks travel, should they only decide to take a wagon north. One that could potentially be at their doorsteps, should something go wrong. I knew first hand of those crests bearing gold and black, all dripping red with blood. Yet, it was almost as if the people were speaking of the weather, or perhaps a recent sporting event. A reasonable comparison, as I supposed that the [Knights] would be the players¡­ Truthfully, I still couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it. How people talked about the southern border that was plagued with monsters of the worst sort, was under siege, yet again, with an astonishing lack of concern. And while the conversations related to the Empire and the northern borders were slightly more hushed and subdued, they still talked without much fear. I had begun to chalk this up to just being a cultural quirk of the Kingdom. A social manifestation that was, potentially, bred into the very fabric of their society, considering they¡¯d apparently been at war with [Hellspawn] and [Demons] for¡­ well, as long as anyone could remember, which was likely quite a long time. It was still a little unsettling. Though, I supposed I felt that way more for personal reasons than anything. The farther away I could get from war, or monsters, or any combination of things related to those two: the better. ¡°I tell you, the Citadel will be sending at least half this lot back down. Within the week, I imagine.¡± The arrogant voice returned, louder in the ongoing argument that was still raging ahead in the line. ¡°They need people with power, not more academics. They need to ready for battles, not lectures!¡± ¡°Who told you that, I wonder? You speak with such certainty!¡± ¡°No one needs to tell me- just look around! Everyone in their right mind knows there¡¯s another war coming. It¡¯s simply common sense. Besides, I¡¯ve heard the Black Roses will even be recruiting-.openly recruiting! When was the last time you ever heard of such a thing?¡± Well, so much for nothing of true value. I made a quick mental note of that little tidbit. While it could still just be a rumor, at least it was a rumor I¡¯d heard before. The rest of what was said didn¡¯t seem nearly as interesting, though. Something of trade, local politics, who they¡¯d needed to pay in order to get the correct letter of recommendation¡­ I felt my hand drift back to my own. ¡°It¡¯s yours if you want it, but know: I¡¯ll be sure to collect on the favor in due time.¡± The Guildmaster¡¯s whisper drifted through my mind. ¡°In due time, John¡­¡± As if my nerves weren¡¯t already bad enough¡­ I didn¡¯t doubt she would. She had every right to collect all that and more, considering the help she¡¯d provided me. But, what that would actually mean, was a thought for another day, and I knew it was still probably better than paying several hundred gold I didn¡¯t have for a piece of paper I still might not have gotten. Navigating that mess without the proper connections would have been impossible. And that was perhaps the most troublesome part of all of this. I¡¯d been in the Kingdom for months, and while I felt that I had acclimated quite well for the circumstances, I still wasn''t quite certain that I¡¯d become used to some of the pompous attitudes the "higher" class citizens seemed to hold. Even when I¡¯d prepared to the best of my ability, communicating with them was something I had been highly cautious of. Some were genuinely nobles, and had power and backing to match it. Many with Skills that were nothing to laugh at. All, while the rest were just a mix between the wealthy son or daughter of a successful [Merchant] and a surprising amount of hot air. The problem was that it was so damn difficult to tell the difference. All it took was a single misstep in that kind of company, and things could end very, very, badly¡­ "The next platform will be arriving shortly!" From the front of the line, a [Knight] made an announcement with a Skill I vaguely recognized as either [Booming Voice] or [War Cry]. "You must have papers and payment for passage ready. You may also need to provide proof of your Class before you are allowed upon the platform." Looking up, I could see above our heads, a disc of heavy stone was approaching. Dropping down towards the city below as if being lowered by invisible pulleys for a controlled freefall. Even from a distance, it glowed with runic carvings, each one layered in a perfect circle to meet at the center, where a thick placement of Mana Crystal glowed a bright pale blue. Just as it reached the plaza, that same crystal flared to life, stopping its rapid descent to gently lower the final few feet of distance, until it hovered only the barest of inches from the ground. Craning my neck, I watched with interest as two men stepped off of it and quickly began to address the waiting queue as the [Knights] began to allow individuals to pass through the platform¡¯s checkpoint. In mere moments, the line was moving, and myself along with it. This was it. While there were still many people ahead of me, I felt my certainty solidifying as the line shrank and more passed through to wait upon the floating platform. The previous times I¡¯d attempted this, the platform had filled up before I could get a chance. The first time had been completely intended, so I could study and prepare for any surprises. The second time had been poor luck, not arriving at the correct location in time- but the third? I knew I would make it this time. Every detail had been accounted for. I was sure of it. Through patient steps, I mentally repeated everything I would need, letting my hand fall to my bag, then to my letter, then back to my bag. Closing my eyes, I felt at my Skills, confirming once more that everything was in place. It had to be. Everything was in place, and I was prepared. I was prepared. The mantra repeated, as I approached, bodies in line ahead of me making their way abord the floating platform one at a time. Then, the line stopped, as a commotion erupted. ¡°You misunderstand!¡± A man shouted, fighting against the steely grip of two [Knights] that had moved in to take his arms. ¡°This is a mistake! I am a [Scholar] and nothing more! I am a [Scholar!]¡± ¡°You truly expect us to believe that? With this feeble [Illusion?]¡± Stepping out into John¡¯s line of sight, one of the [Mage] Class beside the platform raised a hand, ripping free the man¡¯s necklace. The protesting man¡¯s appearance dropped at once, revealing someone very different in size and shape. Where there had once been a feeble [Scholar] protesting injustice, there was suddenly a [Spy] dressed all in black. And unlike the [Scholar] they had seemed before: the [Spy] was armed. Motion blurred in an instant. Immediately, the man went for his sword, which was a long and slender blade at his hip- but the [Knights] were faster. Shouts rose, as they yanked his arm back and down, quickly throwing the weapon aside. Yet- as they did, the [Spy] turned about to throw a knife. Spinning free of one of his aggressors, the small weapon glowed with a sudden burst of power as he threw it with deadly precision towards the [Mage]. Then it crashed against nothing. Or, seemingly nothing. For a second, it seemed to have wedged itself into a flash of light. One, which scattered and rippled like that of a flat plane, or window made of air, before being deflected, and sent scattering harmlessly across the plaza¡¯s pavement. The [Spy] seemed too astonished to act further, as the [Knights] who held him threw him bodily to the ground, and only seconds later, there were several [Soldier] Class dragging the disarmed man away. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all lucky to get a show?¡± The [Mage] said dryly, as he pocketed the necklace and dismissed whatever barrier still lingered in the air with another wave of his hand. ¡°I see the Kingdom has gotten a little livelier since I last visited.¡± I swallowed a lump in my throat that I¡¯d not known was there. I could only hope I wasn¡¯t also breaking out into a cold sweat. As if the clear ability to see through magical deception wasn¡¯t terrifying enough, an agent of the Empire had been right there, in line with me. Standing only a few paces away, and I¡¯d been none the wiser. As if nothing had happened, the line was already moving again. Coins and papers were being collected, while specific individuals were halted for further review by the second [Mage] who waited beside the platform. As I drew close enough to easily [Identify] those ahead of me, I quickly saw the trend. For rare exception, they were only stopping other [Mages]. Occasionally, a [Scholar] would be stopped, or perhaps someone of a similar and non-magic related Class, but those pulled aside were almost entirely [Mages]. But I¡¯d known that would be the case. My reassurances seemed quite frail, but my feet continued to carry me in the correct direction. As the line halted again, this time for someone lacking a recommendation letter of reputable source (so far as I could tell) who was arguing quite fiercely. Thankfully, there was no violence, this time. As the hold-up continued, I quietly pulled up my Status. It was fine. Everything was going to work. ¡­ Name: John Title: [Apprentice] Class: [Mage] General Skills: Hidden Special Skills: Hidden Status: Hidden ¡­ This was going to work. I was prepared. I was- ¡°Papers and coin.¡± The Mage before me request, setting his eyes upon me with frightening intensity. ¡°Certainly.¡± I willed my heart to calm, as I passed the sealed envelope, along with a single gold coin. Then, I watched as the seal was inspected and deftly cracked open. ¡°Ah¡­ I see. You keep interesting company¡­ John.¡± The [Mage] frowned as he read the letter a second time. ¡°It¡¯s rare the Guild send us an applicant to the Academy. Very rare, in fact.¡± ¡°The Guildmaster believed I was worth the investment.¡± I answered, expression neutral. ¡°No doubt.¡± The man¡¯s frown didn¡¯t lessen as he stared at me. I stared back, uncertain. Could he tell? For all I¡¯d practiced, I felt confident he couldn¡¯t, but what if he had a Skill? The Guildmaster had warned me, there were rare cases where it might be possible- ¡°Your magic?¡± He interrupted my thoughts, as he gestured towards his companion. The second [Mage] who waited beside the platform, sheltered beneath a cloak and hood of deep velvet. ¡°I ask that you please show restraint. A small example will do.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± I answered stiffly, lifting my palm as I felt the mana in my blood begin to swirl. ¡°[Flame]¡± I spoke the Skill as I let the air flow from my lungs, and fire suddenly ripped through the air above my palm. There, it rose upwards in a sudden surge of heat, before settling into the calm I forced upon it. With ferocity, though, it licked the air in all directions it could, a burning orb of deep orange. ¡°Ah¡­ wild fire. That is impressive.¡± The hooded man nodded approvingly. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, it has been some time since I¡¯ve seen such a thing. Quite the feat, finding and taming it as you have.¡± ¡°I¡­ thank you.¡± I replied awkwardly, looking back to the [Mage] who still held my letter. There, I found his frown had been replaced by an odd look of¡­ approval? ¡°Well then.¡± The [Mage] announced, tucking my letter away into a small bag that seemed to swallow the paper whole, before he dismissed me with a wave. ¡°The Citadel welcomes you, and I am certain the Academy will as well, John. Go on ahead.¡± I nodded my thanks, dismissing my magic as I stepped up to the platform, joining the others already waiting. Several of them glanced my way, suddenly much more interested in my presence, but no one approached. Taking a spot towards the center of the platform, I looked around and waited as more people soon filled in around me. The hair on the back of my neck itched, and I continually checked my status, unwilling to accept that nothing had gone wrong- that something was about to go wrong. I waited for the other shoe to drop. For the catch, or the last second change that sent me running for cover. For a [Mage] or a [Knight] to suddenly turn on me¡­ But none of that happened. No, just a few moments later, the plaza was miles below. And I was on my way.